continue_v in_o it_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n 1._o because_o they_o must_v by_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o that_o church_n be_v guilty_a either_o of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n either_o of_o which_o be_v sin_n inconsistent_a with_o salvation_n which_o i_o thus_o prove_v that_o church_n which_o require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n for_o if_o they_o do_v it_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o latter_a if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o of_o the_o former_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o formal_a invocation_n of_o saint_n do_v require_v the_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o the_o creator_n therefore_o it_o make_v the_o member_n of_o it_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n or_o idolatry_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o particular_n do_v require_v the_o give_v the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o god_n i_o prove_v thus_o concern_v each_o of_o they_o 1._o where_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n be_v terminate_v upon_o a_o creature_n there_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n be_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n but_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v thus_o prove_v the_o worship_n which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n 2._o the_o same_o argument_n which_o will_v make_v the_o gross_a heathen_a idolatry_n lawful_a can_v excuse_v any_o act_n from_o idolatry_n but_o the_o same_o argument_n whereby_o the_o papist_n make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v idolatry_n will_v make_v the_o gross_a heathen_a idolatry_n not_o to_o be_v so_o for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o idolatry_n because_o they_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n than_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v not_o idolatry_n by_o they_o who_o suppose_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o grâ—sser_a the_o idolatry_n be_v the_o less_o it_o be_v idolatry_n for_o the_o gross_a idolater_n be_v those_o who_o suppose_v their_o statue_n to_o be_v go_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n their_o worship_n be_v more_o lawful_a than_o of_o those_o who_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v so_o 3._o if_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o middle_a excellency_n between_o god_n and_o we_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o formal_a invocation_n than_o the_o heathen_a worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n can_v be_v no_o idolatry_n for_o the_o heathen_n still_o pretend_v that_o they_o do_v not_o give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o be_v pretend_v by_o the_o devout_a papist_n in_o justification_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n to_o these_o i_o expect_v a_o direct_a and_o punctual_a answer_n profess_v as_o much_o charity_n towards_o they_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o scripture_n and_o reason_n 2._o because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o such_o opinion_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o hinder_v a_o good_a life_n such_o be_v the_o destroy_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n by_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n join_v with_o contrition_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n the_o take_v off_o the_o care_n of_o it_o by_o suppose_v a_o expiation_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_a after_o death_n and_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v in_o it_o by_o prayer_n in_o a_o language_n which_o many_o understand_v not_o by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o by_o discourage_v the_o read_n the_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n by_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o person_n to_o dispense_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n by_o make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n by_o all_o which_o practice_n and_o opinion_n we_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o hindrance_n to_o a_o good_a life_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n can_v venture_v their_o soul_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o such_o a_o church_n which_o either_o enjoin_v or_o public_o allow_v they_o 3._o because_o it_o expose_v the_o â—aith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o if_o they_o be_v believe_v overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o faith_n viz._n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v our_o sense_n in_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o as_o that_o bread_n which_o we_o see_v be_v not_o bread_n upon_o which_o it_o follow_v that_o tradition_n be_v a_o continue_a kind_n of_o sensation_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a than_o sense_n itself_o and_o that_o the_o apostle_n may_v have_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o church_n of_o any_o age_n in_o what_o they_o see_v or_o hear_v by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o say_v propose_v by_o a_o church_n when_o they_o must_v use_v it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o church_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n viz._n by_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o by_o pretend_v to_o infallibility_n in_o determine_v controversy_n and_o yet_o not_o determine_v controversy_n which_o be_v on_o foot_n among_o themselves_o all_o which_o and_o several_a other_o thing_n which_o my_o design_a brevity_n will_v not_o permit_v i_o to_o mention_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o shake_v the_o faith_n of_o such_o who_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o rely_v on_o but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o i_o answer_v that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o therefore_o can_v equal_o be_v save_v with_o such_o a_o one_o for_o a_o protestant_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v not_o but_o although_o we_o know_v not_o what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o invincible_a ignorance_n we_o be_v sure_a that_o wilful_a ignorance_n or_o choose_v a_o worse_a church_n before_o a_o better_a be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v 1._o i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n i_o never_o hear_v or_o read_v of_o before_o and_o therefore_o may_v have_v some_o meaning_n in_o it_o which_o i_o can_v understand_v 2._o but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v as_o the_o last_o word_n imply_v it_o whether_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o join_v in_o some_o church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n i_o answer_v affirmative_o and_o that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n and_o not_o to_o leave_v that_o for_o a_o corrupt_a one_o though_o call_v never_o so_o
he_o have_v misrepresent_v they_o thus_o than_o he_o liberty_n of_o proph._n sect._n 20._o speak_v of_o catholic_n the_o beauty_n and_o splendour_n of_o their_o church_n their_o pompous_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v solemn_a service_n the_o stateliness_n and_o solemnity_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n their_o name_n of_o catholic_n which_o they_o suppose_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v their_o very_a adversary_n give_v they_o as_o their_o own_o due_a and_o to_o concern_v no_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n the_o antiquity_n of_o many_o of_o their_o doctrine_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v all_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o their_o bishop_n their_o immediate_a derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n their_o title_n to_o succeed_v st._n peter_n the_o flatter_a he_o shall_v have_v say_v due_a expression_n of_o minor_a bishop_n he_o mean_v in_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o by_o be_v old_a record_n have_v obtain_v credibility_n the_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o people_n which_o be_v of_o their_o persuasion_n apparent_a consent_n with_o antiquity_n in_o many_o ceremonial_n which_o other_o church_n have_v reject_v and_o a_o pretend_a and_o sometime_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v always_o apparent_a consent_n with_o some_o elder_a age_n in_o matter_n doctrinal_a the_o great_a consent_n of_o one_o part_n with_o another_o in_o that_o which_o most_o of_o they_o affirm_v to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la of_o faith_n the_o great_a difference_n which_o be_v commence_v among_o their_o adversary_n abuse_v the_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v into_o a_o very_a great_a licentiousness_n their_o happiness_n of_o be_v instrument_n in_o convert_v divers_a he_o shall_v rather_o have_v say_v of_o all_o nation_n the_o piety_n and_o austerity_n of_o their_o religious_a order_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n the_o single_a life_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o bishop_n the_o severity_n of_o their_o fast_n and_o their_o exterior_a observance_n the_o great_a reputation_n of_o their_o first_o bishop_n for_o faith_n and_o sanctity_n the_o know_a holiness_n of_o some_o of_o those_o person_n who_o institute_n the_o religious_a person_n pretend_v to_o imitate_v the_o oblique_a art_n and_o indirect_a proceed_n of_o some_o of_o those_o who_o dâ—parted_v from_o they_o and_o among_o many_o other_o thing_n the_o name_n of_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_a which_o they_o with_o infinite_a pertinacity_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n the_o father_n do_v fasten_v upon_o all_o that_o disagree_v from_o they_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o and_o divers_a other_o may_v very_o easy_o persuade_v person_n of_o much_o reason_n and_o more_o piety_n to_o retain_v that_o which_o they_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o religion_n of_o their_o forefather_n which_o have_v actual_o possession_n and_o seizure_n of_o man_n understanding_n before_o the_o opposite_a profession_n to_o wit_n of_o protestant_n presbyterian_a anabaptist_n etc._n etc._n have_v a_o name_n thus_o dr._n taylor_n a_o eminent_a and_o lead_a man_n among_o the_o protestant_n and_o if_o he_o confess_v that_o these_o motive_n be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o catholic_n to_o retain_v his_o religion_n they_o must_v be_v of_o like_a force_n to_o persuade_v a_o disinteressed_n protestant_n to_o embrace_v it_o unless_o the_o protestant_n can_v produce_v motive_n for_o their_o religion_n of_o great_a or_o at_o least_o equal_a force_n with_o these_o which_o so_o great_a a_o man_n among_o they_o confess_v that_o catholic_n have_v for_o they_o here_o therefore_o you_o must_v call_v upon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o paper_n you_o send_v i_o to_o produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o ground_n or_o at_o least_o some_o one_o ground_n for_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o great_a or_o equal_a force_n with_o all_o these_o and_o as_o dr._n taylor_n say_v divers_z other_o which_o he_o omit_v viz._n the_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o father_n the_o determination_n of_o general_n council_n the_o know_a maxim_n of_o catholic_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o hand_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o no_o less_o authority_n now_o than_o in_o st._n augustine_n time_n both_o for_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n do_v this_o and_o the_o controversy_n will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o end_n particular_a dispute_n be_v endless_a and_o above_o the_o understanding_n of_o such_o as_o be_v not_o learned_a but_o in_o ground_n and_o principle_n it_o be_v not_o so_o hard_a for_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o judge_n that_o you_o may_v the_o better_a do_v it_o in_o your_o case_n i_o shall_v desire_v you_o to_o take_v these_o two_o caution_n along_o with_o you_o first_o that_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a controversy_n be_v not_o those_o article_n in_o which_o the_o protestant_n agree_v with_o we_o and_o for_o which_o they_o may_v pretend_v to_o produce_v the_o same_o motive_n we_o do_v but_o in_o those_o in_o which_o they_o dissent_v from_o we_o such_o as_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n no_o purgatory_n no_o honour_n due_a to_o image_n no_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a in_o which_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o protestant_n as_o distinct_a from_o catholic_n consist_v what_o motive_n they_o can_v or_o will_v produce_v for_o these_o i_o do_v not_o foresee_v the_o pretence_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a have_v no_o place_n here_o because_o then_o the_o foresay_a negative_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o divine_a truth_n and_o for_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o learning_n it_o will_v be_v find_v too_o light_v when_o put_v into_o the_o scale_n against_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o second_o caution_n be_v that_o you_o be_v careful_a to_o distinguish_v between_o protestant_n produce_v ground_n for_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o find_v fault_n with_o we_o a_o atheist_n can_v cavil_v and_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o ground_n which_o learned_a man_n bring_v to_o prove_v a_o deity_n such_o as_o be_v the_o order_n of_o this_o visible_a world_n the_o general_a consent_n of_o nation_n etc._n etc._n in_o this_o a_o atheist_n think_v he_o do_v somewhat_o but_o can_v he_o produce_v as_o good_a or_o better_a ground_n for_o his_o own_o opinion_n no_o you_o see_v then_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o produce_v ground_n for_o what_o we_o hold_v and_o another_o to_o find_v fault_n with_o those_o which_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o contrary_a part_n the_o latter_a have_v make_v controversy_n so_o long_o and_o the_o former_a will_v make_v it_o as_o short_a let_v the_o answerer_n therefore_o instead_o of_o find_v fault_n with_o our_o motive_n produce_v his_o own_o for_o the_o article_n in_o controversy_n and_o i_o be_o confident_a you_o will_v quick_o discern_v which_o carry_v the_o most_o weight_n and_o consequent_o which_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v a_o full_a refutation_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o part._n of_o the_o veneration_n of_o holy_a image_n chap._n i._n the_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n show_v not_o pertinent_a necessity_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prove_v and_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n overthrow_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n §_o 1._o whoever_o consider_v how_o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o two_o question_n have_v engage_v himself_o and_o his_o adversary_n in_o seventeen_o or_o eighteen_o of_o the_o most_o material_a controversy_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n beside_o innumerable_a other_o of_o lesser_a concern_n which_o together_o with_o the_o former_a have_v swell_v his_o rejoynder_n to_o a_o short_a paper_n into_o a_o large_a book_n will_v not_o very_o easy_o free_v he_o upon_o his_o own_o word_n from_o be_v fond_a of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o noble_a science_n of_o controversy_n or_o as_o his_o friend_n dr._n t._n call_v it_o the_o bless_a art_n of_o eternal_a wrangle_a especial_o if_o he_o reflect_v how_o easy_a and_o obvious_a the_o answer_n be_v to_o the_o question_n themselves_o without_o run_v into_o far_a dispute_n to_o the_o first_o by_o show_v that_o the_o motive_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v the_o salvation_n of_o one_o breed_v up_o and_o well-grounded_n in_o catholic_n religion_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o secure_v the_o salvation_n of_o one_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o protestant_n who_o convince_v by_o they_o shall_v embrace_v the_o catholic_n to_o the_o second_o by_o show_v the_o motive_n for_o communion_n with_o the_o protestant_a church_n to_o be_v great_a and_o strong_a than_o those_o for_o the_o roman_a and_o therefore_o that_o to_o be_v necessary_o embrace_v before_o this_o it_o be_v agree_v between_o we_o that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o be_v
the_o end_n of_o this_o be_v but_o the_o banish_v faith_n and_o christianity_n out_o of_o the_o world_n §_o 3._o after_o all_o these_o endeavour_n to_o wrest_v out_o of_o our_o hand_n the_o supposition_n he_o so_o free_o grant_v p._n 110._o of_o the_o same_o revelation_n for_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o for_o his_o divinity_n he_o will_v bring_v the_o business_n at_o last_o to_o a_o composition_n if_o we_o will_v beg_v of_o he_o to_o yield_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a his_o divinity_n be_v there_o present_a too_o and_o i_o be_o not_o so_o nice_a if_o it_o will_v come_v no_o cheap_a way_n as_o not_o to_o beg_v it_o of_o he_o for_o christianity_n sake_n but_o then_o he_o add_v that_o even_a upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o christ_n divinity_n be_v present_a with_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n p._n 127._o his_o mind_n must_v still_o avoidable_a rest_n unsatisfied_a as_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n for_o suppose_v the_o divine_a nature_n present_a in_o any_o thing_n give_v no_o ground_n upon_o that_o account_n to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o the_o thing_n wherein_o he_o be_v present_a as_o i_o do_v to_o christ_n himself_o but_o here_o again_o he_o relapse_n into_o his_o former_a mistake_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o in_o spite_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o catholic_n which_o be_v to_o adore_v christ_n under_o the_o accident_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o he_o be_v worship_v in_o his_o apparel_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v that_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o accident_n for_o this_o be_v what_o he_o mean_v here_o by_o the_o host_n let_v he_o state_n the_o question_n as_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v that_o be_v whether_o christ_n may_v not_o be_v worship_v under_o the_o accident_n as_o well_o as_o in_o his_o garment_n or_o if_o he_o will_v needs_o mix_v the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n with_o those_o of_o faith_n whether_o the_o accident_n may_v not_o be_v worship_v together_o with_o christ_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o his_o garment_n be_v worship_v together_o with_o he_o and_o the_o controversy_n will_v quick_o be_v at_o a_o end_n but_o not_o to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o follow_v he_o in_o his_o repetition_n his_o scruple_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o at_o present_a be_v why_o suppose_v the_o divine_a nature_n present_a in_o any_o thing_n give_v no_o ground_n to_o worship_v every_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o be_v present_a yet_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o worship_v the_o accident_n together_o with_o he_o and_o to_o this_o i_o give_v bellarmin_n be_v answer_v 30._o which_o i_o take_v also_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o greg._n de_fw-fr valentia_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n long_o aliter_fw-la christus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o eucharistia_n etc._n etc._n that_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o far_o different_a manner_n than_o god_n be_v in_o other_o thing_n for_o in_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a suppositum_fw-la and_o that_o divine_a all_o other_o thing_n there_o present_a belong_v to_o that_o and_o in_o a_o certain_a manner_n make_v one_o with_o that_o though_o not_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n mark_v that_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v right_o worship_v together_o as_o we_o say_v before_o of_o christ_n apparel_v but_o although_o god_n be_v in_o all_o other_o thing_n yet_o not_o so_o that_o he_o be_v one_o suppositum_fw-la with_o they_o nor_o be_v there_o such_o a_o union_n between_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n in_o which_o he_o be_v that_o they_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n one._n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o as_o greg._n de_fw-fr valentia_n deserve_o call_v this_o presence_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o accident_n a_o admirable_a conjunction_n so_o the_o doctor_n unjust_o impose_v upon_o bellarmin_n that_o he_o grant_v as_o great_a a_o hypostatical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o the_o accident_n as_o between_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n for_o although_o bellarmin_n say_v that_o all_o thing_n there_o present_a in_o a_o certain_a manner_n make_v one_o with_o the_o suppositum_fw-la yet_o he_o declare_v express_o that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n but_o here_o the_o doctor_n complain_v of_o un-intelligible_a term_n and_o notion_n use_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o may_v he_o not_o do_v the_o same_o with_o as_o much_o reason_n of_o the_o term_n and_o notion_n use_v by_o the_o schoolman_n in_o explicate_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n how_o un-intelligible_a soever_o the_o school-term_n appear_v to_o he_o yet_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o understand_v that_o neither_o greg._n de_fw-la valentia_n nor_o bellarmin_n mean_v to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o the_o accident_n for_o themselves_o and_o yet_o much_o easy_a to_o understand_v what_o christian_a people_n mean_v when_o they_o profess_v the_o object_n of_o their_o adoration_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o only_o beget_v son_n of_o god_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o for_o what_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o vasquez_n that_o suppose_v the_o presence_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o adoration_n it_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n that_o god_n may_v very_o lawful_o be_v adore_v by_o we_o in_o any_o create_v be_v wherein_o he_o be_v intimate_o present_a i_o have_v speak_v to_o it_o in_o the_o 5_o chapt._n of_o the_o 1._o part_n and_o as_o vasquez_n himself_o acknowledge_v the_o danger_n of_o that_o doctrine_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v common_o and_o public_o put_v in_o practice_n by_o the_o people_n for_o possible_o there_o may_v be_v another_o consideration_n for_o philosophical_a and_o contemplative_a man_n in_o their_o private_a devotion_n as_o st._n leo_n there_o cite_v seem_v to_o grant_v so_o if_o the_o doctrine_n be_v good_a what_o follow_v from_o thence_o be_v that_o christ_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o a_o particular_a manner_n by_o transubstantiation_n may_v most_o certain_o be_v adore_v in_o it_o vasquez_n be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o of_o a_o search_a wit_n but_o it_o be_v note_v of_o he_o as_o of_o lactantius_n that_o he_o be_v more_o subtle_a in_o oppugn_v the_o opinion_n of_o other_o than_o solid_a in_o establish_v his_o own_o chap._n iu._n dr._n st.'s_n fundamental_a principle_n of_o judge_v of_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n by_o sense_n and_o reason_n show_v to_o be_v absurd_a in_o itself_o and_o destructive_a to_o christianity_n §_o 1._o we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o doctor_n be_v second_a proposition_n that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o motive_n and_o ground_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 130._o that_o there_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n which_o he_o say_v i_o affirm_v without_o any_o appearance_n of_o reason_n and_o he_o will_v glad_o know_v what_o excellent_a motive_n and_o reason_n those_o be_v which_o so_o advantageous_o recommend_v so_o absurd_a a_o doctrine_n as_o transubstantiation_n be_v as_o to_o make_v any_o man_n think_v he_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v it_o he_o be_v sure_a he_o say_v it_o give_v the_o great_a advantage_n to_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n divinity_n to_o see_v these_o two_o put_v together_o upon_o equal_a term_n as_o though_o no_o man_n can_v have_v reason_n to_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n that_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n swallow_v the_o great_a contradiction_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n imaginable_a this_o be_v a_o topick_n in_o which_o the_o doctor_n wonderful_o delight_v himself_o as_o all_o other_o have_v do_v before_o he_o who_o have_v desert_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v it_o over_o and_o over_o at_o every_o turn_n as_o if_o the_o whole_a system_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o every_o particular_a article_n of_o it_o be_v to_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o standard_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n so_o that_o if_o any_o thing_n seem_v absurd_a and_o contradictory_n to_o they_o no_o ground_n or_o motive_n can_v recommend_v it_o so_o advantageous_o as_o to_o make_v any_o man_n think_v he_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v it_o this_o be_v what_o lie_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o discourse_n and_o himself_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o the_o only_a principle_n oâ—_n criterium_fw-la by_o which_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a revelation_n when_o in_o his_o second_o câ—asse_n of_o principle_n he_o affirm_v there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o mean_n imagine_v 5._o whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a revelation_n but_o a_o faculty_n in_o we_o of_o discern_a truth_n and_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n
not_o image_n reinforce_v pag._n 33._o chap._n 4._o the_o doctor_n be_v second_a proof_n from_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n sophistical_a all_o representation_n of_o god_n not_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o nor_o reject_v as_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o proper_a reason_n of_o the_o law_n on_o god_n part_n be_v assign_v and_o assert_v to_o be_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o his_o nature_n pag._n 57_o chap._n 5._o worship_n unlawful_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n equal_o unlawful_a to_o jew_n and_o christian_n a_o strange_a paradox_n advance_v by_o dr._n stillingfleet_n viz._n what_o can_v a_o image_n do_v to_o the_o heighten_v devotion_n or_o raise_v affection_n how_o far_o his_o devotion_n to_o the_o sun_n may_v be_v allow_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n leo._n pag._n 76._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o notion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o wise_a heathen_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o image_n the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n act_v 17._o 24._o and_o rom._n 1._o 21._o explain_v some_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v testimony_n examine_v in_o particular_a the_o relation_n he_o give_v of_o what_o the_o jesuit_n do_v in_o china_n pag._n 95._o chap._n 7._o of_o the_o 2d_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a call_v most_o irreverent_o by_o dr._n st._n that_o wise_a synod_n his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n objection_n answer_v by_o epiphanius_n and_o his_o answer_n show_v to_o be_v goâ—d_v pag._n 118._o chap._n 8._o the_o dr.'s_n objection_n from_o the_o council_n of_o frankford_n examine_v and_o show_v to_o be_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n pag._n 140._o chap._n 9_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v three_o proof_n from_o the_o judgement_n as_o he_o pretend_v of_o the_o lawgiver_n his_o speculation_n concern_v the_o golden_a calf_n manifest_o repugnant_a to_o the_o h._n scripture_n and_o father_n mr._n thorndike'_v judgement_n of_o the_o mean_v and_o extent_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n pag._n 153._o chap._n 10._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n the_o church_n give_v to_o holy_a image_n explain_v and_o the_o doctor_n be_v mix_v school-disputes_a with_o matter_n of_o faith_n show_v to_o be_v sophistical_a pag._n 176._o chap._n 11._o of_o the_o instance_n bring_v to_o explicate_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o image_n from_o the_o like_a reverence_n give_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n to_o the_o ground_n to_o the_o ark_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n etc._n etc._n the_o weakness_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v evasion_n lay_v open_a and_o his_o own_o argument_n return_v upon_o he_o pag._n 193._o part_n ii_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a sacrament_n chap._n 1._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n build_v upon_o a_o injurious_a calumny_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n the_o sense_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n clear_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o refute_v pag._n 221._o chap._n 2._o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n lay_v open_a together_o with_o the_o doctor_n be_v endeavour_v to_o misrepresent_v it_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n equal_o destructive_a to_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n pag._n 243._o chap._n 3._o of_o dr._n st.'s_n scruple_n about_o the_o host_n not_o be_v consecrate_v for_o want_n of_o intention_n in_o the_o priest_n and_o his_o mistake_n of_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o give_v adoration_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n pag._n 256._o chap._n 4._o his_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o judge_v of_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n by_o sense_n and_o reason_n show_v to_o be_v absurd_a in_o itself_o and_o destructive_a to_o christianity_n p._n 272._o chap._n 5._o a_o check_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v big_a word_n against_o the_o ground_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o a_o new_a example_n of_o report_v faithful_o as_o he_o call_v it_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n pag._n 294._o chap._n 6._o dr._n tailor_n be_v argument_n in_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n suppose_v they_o mistake_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n not_o answer_v by_o dr._n st._n the_o parallel_n of_o such_o a_o suppose_a mistake_n with_o that_o of_o idolater_n show_v to_o be_v a_o real_a and_o very_a gross_a mistake_n in_o himself_o pag._n 317._o part_n iii_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n chap._n 1._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n suppose_v by_o dr._n st._n to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o not_o prove_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n to_o their_o inferior_a deity_n lay_v open_a pag._n 333._o chap._n 2._o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n catholic_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n the_o testimony_n of_o origen_n and_o st._n ambrose_n explain_v of_o the_o practice_n of_o make_v address_n to_o particular_a saint_n pag._n 353._o chap._n 3._o what_o kind_n of_o worship_n of_o angel_n be_v condemn_v by_o st._n paul_n theodoret_n etc._n etc._n with_o a_o far_o display_v of_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o heathen_n worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n and_o that_o give_v by_o catholic_n to_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n pag._n 377._o chap._n 4._o of_o the_o term_n formal_a invocation_n and_o the_o different_a form_n use_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n some_o instance_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o show_v the_o like_a to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o their_o time_n pag._n 397._o chap._n 5._o the_o disparity_n assign_v by_o dr._n st._n between_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o show_v to_o be_v insignificant_a pag._n 414._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o practice_n of_o christian_a people_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n pag._n 430._o the_o two_o question_n whence_o dr._n still_o take_v occasion_n to_o raise_v this_o controversy_n 1._o whether_o a_o protestant_a have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o bear_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v not_o equal_o be_v save_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v a_o christian_a in_o the_o abstract_n or_o in_o the_o whole_a latitude_n or_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o be_v a_o member_n of_o some_o distinct_a church_n or_o congregation_n of_o christian_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o aforesaid_a question_n the_o first_o question_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v put_v concern_v a_o protestant_n yet_o continue_v so_o do_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o a_o protestant_a continue_v so_o shall_v have_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o become_v a_o catholic_n take_v that_o term_n here_o only_o as_o signify_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o those_o have_v who_o have_v be_v horn_n or_o breed_v in_o that_o communion_n but_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o question_n to_o be_v this_o whether_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n upon_o the_o motive_n use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v not_o be_v equal_o save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v breed_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n of_o those_o person_n be_v suppose_v can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o leave_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n of_o a_o person_n may_v be_v much_o more_o safe_a than_o of_o either_o of_o they_o no_o more_o than_o it_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o leap_v from_o the_o plain_a ground_n into_o a_o ship_n that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v wrack_v because_o he_o may_v equal_o hope_v to_o be_v save_v with_o those_o who_o be_v in_o it_o nay_o suppose_v a_o equal_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n in_o two_o several_a church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o one_o for_o the_o other_o so_o that_o to_o persuade_v any_o one_o to_o leave_v our_o church_n to_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n sufficient_a to_o ask_v whether_o such_o a_o one_o may_v not_o as_o well_o be_v sauâ—d_v as_o they_o that_o be_v in_o it_o already_o but_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o leave_v our_o church_n and_o become_v a_o member_n of_o they_o and_o when_o they_o do_v this_o i_o intend_v to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o number_n 2._o we_o assert_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n aught_o to_o embrace_v it_o or_o
as_o for_o marriage_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n may_v dispense_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o consanguinity_n and_o affinity_n but_o in_o nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n his_o ten_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n more_o heinous_a than_o disobedience_n to_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n as_o marriage_n he_o say_v in_o a_o priest_n to_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o fornication_n i_o answer_v that_o whether_o a_o priest_n may_v marry_v or_o no_o suppose_v the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n forbid_v it_o be_v not_o a_o disputable_a matter_n but_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n even_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o obedience_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o command_n or_o prohibition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o antithesis_fw-la therefore_o between_o disobedience_n to_o the_o church_n in_o disputable_a matter_n and_o disobedience_n to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n in_o unquestionable_a thing_n be_v not_o only_o impertinent_a to_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o forbid_v but_o suppose_v the_o matter_n to_o remain_v sputable_a after_o the_o church_n prohibition_n destroy_v all_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n but_o if_o it_o suppose_v they_o only_o disputable_a before_o then_o why_o may_v not_o the_o church_n interpose_v her_o judgement_n and_o put_v they_o out_o of_o dispute_n but_o still_o it_o seem_v strange_a to_o they_o who_o either_o can_v or_o will_v not_o take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v his_o counsel_n of_o chastity_n that_o marriage_n in_o a_o priest_n shall_v be_v a_o great_a sin_n than_o fornication_n but_o he_o consider_v not_o that_o though_o marriage_n in_o itself_o be_v honourable_a yet_o if_o it_o be_v prohibit_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o person_n by_o the_o church_n to_o who_o christ_n himself_o command_v we_o to_o give_v obedience_n &_o they_o oblige_v themselves_o by_o a_o voluntary_a vow_n to_o live_v in_o perpetual_a chastity_n the_o law_n of_o god_n command_v we_o to_o pay_v our_o vow_n it_o lose_v its_o honour_n in_o such_o person_n and_o if_o contract_v after_o such_o vow_n make_v be_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n no_o better_a than_o adultery_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o some_o young_a widow_n to_o dedicate_v themselves_o to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o order_n thereunto_o to_o take_v upon_o they_o a_o peculiar_a habit_n and_o make_v a_o vow_n of_o continency_n for_o the_o future_a now_o in_o case_n they_o marry_v after_o this_o st._n paul_n himself_o 1_o tim._n 1._o 12._o say_v that_o they_o incur_v damnation_n because_o by_o so_o do_v they_o make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n that_o be_v as_o the_o father_n expound_v it_o the_o vow_n they_o have_v make_v and_o the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o which_o be_v 214_o bishop_n and_o among_o they_o st._n austin_n give_v the_o reason_n in_o these_o word_n if_o wife_n who_o commit_v adultery_n be_v guilty_a to_o their_o husband_n how_o much_o more_o shall_v such_o widow_n as_o change_v their_o religious_a state_n be_v note_v with_o the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o in_o widow_n much_o more_o in_o priest_n if_o by_o marry_v they_o shall_v make_v void_a their_o first_o faith_n give_v to_o god_n when_o they_o be_v consâ—eâ—ated_v in_o a_o more_o peculiar_a manner_n to_o his_o service_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v for_o answer_n to_o the_o argument_n which_o with_o its_o intricate_a term_n may_v seem_v to_o puzzle_v a_o unlearned_a reader_n let_v we_o now_o speak_v a_o word_n to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o be_v whether_o marriage_n or_o single_a life_n in_o a_o priest_n be_v more_o apt_a to_o obstruct_v or_o further_a devotion_n and_o st._n paul_n himself_o have_v determine_v the_o question_n 1_o cor._n 7._o 32._o where_o he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v unmarried_a care_v for_o the_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n how_o he_o may_v please_v our_o lord_n but_o he_o that_o be_v marry_v care_v for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o world_n how_o he_o may_v please_v his_o wife_n this_o be_v the_o difference_n he_o put_v between_o the_o marry_a and_o single_a life_n that_o this_o be_v apt_a to_o make_v we_o care_n for_o the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o that_o to_o divert_v our_o thought_n from_o he_o to_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n judge_v therefore_o which_o of_o these_o state_n be_v most_o convenient_a for_o priest_n who_o proper_a office_n it_o be_v to_o attend_v whole_o to_o the_o thing_n of_o god_n have_v thus_o clear_v catholic_n doctrine_n from_o be_v any_o way_n obstructive_a to_o good_a life_n or_o devotion_n i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o will_v still_o prove_v that_o catholic_n run_v a_o great_a hazard_n of_o their_o soul_n in_o adhere_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n this_o be_v a_o strange_a charge_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o protestant_n who_o have_v no_o other_o certainty_n for_o his_o faith_n but_o every_o man_n interpretation_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o first_o he_o say_v it_o do_v this_o by_o make_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n not_o in_o itself_o for_o so_o it_o have_v its_o authority_n from_o god_n but_o in_o order_n to_o we_o and_o our_o belief_n of_o it_o depend_v upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o st._n austin_n say_v of_o himself_o fund_z that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v move_v he_o and_o if_o you_o ask_v he_o what_o move_v he_o to_o submit_v to_o that_o authority_n he_o tell_v you_o that_o beside_o the_o wisdom_n he_o find_v in_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o most_o just_o hold_v he_o in_o it_o as_o the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n a_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n and_o establish_v by_o antiquity_n the_o succession_n of_o priest_n from_o the_o very_a seat_n of_o st._n peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n commend_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n unto_o the_o present_a bishopric_n last_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_n which_o this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o heresy_n have_v not_o without_o cause_n obtain_v so_o particular_o to_o herself_o that_o whereas_o all_o heretic_n will_v be_v call_v catholic_n yet_o if_o a_o strange_a demand_n where_o the_o catholic_n go_v to_o church_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n dare_v to_o show_v either_o his_o own_o house_n or_o church_n these_o say_v st._n austin_n so_o many_o and_o great_a most_o dear_a bond_n of_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a do_v just_o hold_v a_o believe_a man_n in_o the_o catholic_n church_n these_o be_v the_o ground_n which_o move_v that_o great_a man_n to_o submit_v to_o her_o authority_n and_o when_o catholic_n author_n prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n it_o be_v a_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la to_o convince_v protestant_n who_o will_v admit_v nothing_o but_o scripture_n and_o yet_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v quarrel_n at_o they_o as_o illogical_a disputant_n because_o they_o prove_v it_o from_o scripture_n next_o he_o say_v we_o overthrow_v all_o foundation_n of_o faith_n because_o we_o will_v not_o believe_v our_o sense_n in_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o but_o what_o if_o god_n have_v interpose_v his_o authority_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o eucharist_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n must_v we_o believe_v our_o sense_n rather_o than_o god_n or_o must_v we_o not_o believe_v they_o in_o other_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v believe_v god_n rather_o than_o our_o sense_n both_o these_o consequence_n you_o see_v be_v absurd_a now_o for_o the_o case_n itself_o in_o which_o he_o instance_n dr._n taylor_n above_o cite_v confess_v that_o they_o viz._n catholic_n have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n viz._n christ_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o litteral_n and_o grammatical_a sense_n if_o that_o sense_n be_v intend_v will_v warrant_v they_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o all_o the_o science_n in_o the_o circle_n but_o i_o add_v it_o will_v be_v no_o precedent_n to_o they_o not_o to_o believe_v their_o sense_n in_o other_o the_o plain_a object_n of_o they_o
between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n impose_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o and_o in_o other_o thing_n as_o that_o no_o veneration_n be_v due_a to_o image_n the_o bread_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invocate_v etc._n etc._n she_o require_v subscription_n to_o they_o not_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o inferior_a truth_n or_o as_o dr._n bramhall_n lord_n primate_n of_o ireland_n allege_v by_o he_o call_v they_o pious_a opinion_n fit_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o unity_n not_o say_v he_o that_o we_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o this_o then_o be_v the_o basis_n and_o foundation_n he_o lay_v of_o his_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n that_o no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n as_o it_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o no_o protestant_a believe_v or_o if_o he_o do_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o image_n for_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v honour_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invoke_v to_o pray_v for_o we_o nay_o all_o that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o this_o be_v so_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o follow_v from_o this_o doctrine_n 1._o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o he_o say_v make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o two_o it_o follow_v that_o himself_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o of_o these_o point_n to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n viz._n that_o veneration_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a image_n that_o adoration_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n or_o that_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o to_o be_v invocate_v because_o to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n with_o he_o they_o must_v have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o three_o it_o follow_v that_o after_o all_o this_o bustle_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o these_o very_a point_n of_o veneration_n of_o image_n etc._n etc._n for_o aught_o any_o man_n know_v himself_o give_v no_o interior_a assent_n to_o any_o of_o the_o forementioned_a tenet_n not_o even_o as_o to_o inferior_a truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n because_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o dr._n bramhall_n do_v not_o oblige_v any_o man_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o only_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v they_o and_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a he_o defer_v more_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o she_o oblige_v he_o too_o four_o and_o last_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a for_o idolatry_n be_v a_o error_n against_o the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o he_o not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n must_v according_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n be_v the_o most_o groundless_a unreasonable_a and_o contradictory_n proceed_v in_o the_o world_n but_o it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n only_o i_o must_v not_o omit_v to_o desire_v every_o indifferent_a reader_n to_o reflect_v and_o judge_v whether_o dr._n stillingfleet_n to_o render_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 39_o article_n digestible_a to_o the_o most_o squeamish_a stomach_n of_o the_o nice_a nonconformist_n have_v not_o do_v a_o notable_a piece_n of_o service_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o degrade_n so_o many_o of_o they_o as_o be_v not_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n although_o they_o be_v esteem_v the_o distinctive_a badge_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o dignity_n of_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n into_o a_o low_a class_n of_o inferior_a truth_n as_o he_o call_v they_o which_o neither_o himself_n nor_o any_o body_n else_o know_v whether_o they_o have_v a_o grain_n of_o truth_n in_o they_o or_o no_o and_o consequent_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o nay_o do_v he_o not_o undermine_v the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o her_o doctrine_n and_o government_n in_o her_o doctrine_n by_o free_v her_o subject_n from_o any_o obligation_n of_o interior_a believe_v her_o article_n in_o which_o she_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o inferior_a truth_n in_o her_o government_n by_o expose_v her_o ordination_n to_o be_v invade_v without_o scruple_n by_o such_o as_o in_o their_o heart_n judge_v it_o antichristian_a when_o he_o tell_v they_o her_o sense_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o no_o far_o than_o not_o to_o oppose_v or_o contradict_v it_o be_v it_o not_o worth_a the_o while_n to_o rend_v asunder_o the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n for_o a_o company_n of_o opinion_n which_o though_o dr._n bramhall_n call_v they_o pious_a yet_o the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n for_o many_o age_n have_v and_o do_v condemn_v for_o impious_a and_o blasphemous_a be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a rational_a or_o rather_o as_o mr._n j._n s._n expound_v the_o word_n a_o very_a reasonable_a account_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_a religion_n and_o a_o rare_a way_n of_o justify_v she_o from_o the_o gild_n of_o schism_n sure_o he_o never_o think_v of_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n when_o he_o lay_v such_o sandy_a principle_n for_o his_o foundation_n principle_n of_o so_o brittle_a a_o temper_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v bear_v so_o great_a a_o charge_n without_o break_v and_o discharge_v upon_o himself_o chap._n ii_o dr._n st.'s_n chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o his_o preposterous_a way_n of_o argue_v lay_v open_a §_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o know_v say_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o st._n hierom_n ep._n ad_fw-la ctesiphont_n speak_v of_o those_o who_o set_v up_o their_o own_o fancy_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o to_o lay_v open_a what_o they_o hold_v be_v to_o refute_v it_o and_o certain_o it_o be_v never_o more_o true_a than_o in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o present_a debate_n concern_v the_o veneration_n of_o image_n the_o very_a light_n of_o nature_n teach_v that_o the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_n do_v to_o a_o picture_n or_o image_n reflect_v upon_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o it_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v in_o civil_a matter_n as_o in_o the_o picture_n or_o image_n of_o the_o king_n in_o order_n to_o his_o person_n and_o do_v they_o not_o corrupt_v themselves_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v natural_o they_o can_v not_o but_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o in_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n in_o order_n to_o they_o for_o be_v it_o a_o honour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o kiss_v his_o picture_n and_o be_v it_o not_o the_o like_a to_o christ_n to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o his_o be_v it_o a_o dishonour_n to_o the_o king_n to_o shoot_v his_o picture_n with_o bullet_n aâ—_n the_o soldier_n do_v in_o the_o late_a time_n as_o they_o march_v along_o the_o street_n and_o be_v it_o none_o to_o christ_n to_o have_v his_o image_n bore_v through_o with_o hot_a iron_n as_o he_o be_v represent_v rise_v from_o the_o grave_a upon_o cheapside_n cross_n a_o man_n will_v think_v there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o decide_v this_o controversy_n and_o yet_o the_o doctor_n will_v needs_o sustain_v that_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n do_v not_o redound_v at_o all_o to_o they_o but_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o that_o it_o be_v no_o other_o than_o down_o right_a idolatry_n §_o
that_o none_o of_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o heathen_a be_v to_o be_v compare_v to_o he_o in_o wisdom_n greatness_n power_n etc._n etc._n as_o be_v manifest_a he_o do_v from_o v_o 12._o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n it_o be_v no_o more_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o which_o he_o allege_v it_o viz._n therefore_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o worship_n god_n himself_o by_o bow_v or_o kneel_v before_o a_o image_n than_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v there_o be_v no_o comparison_n for_o riches_n and_o greatness_n between_o a_o king_n and_o a_o peasant_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o give_v honour_n to_o the_o king_n by_o put_v off_o one_o hat_n before_o his_o picture_n or_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n §_o 7._o to_o the_o other_o text_n of_o deut._n 4._o 15._o where_o moses_n say_v take_v good_a heed_n to_o yourselves_o for_o you_o see_v no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n in_o the_o day_n that_o the_o lord_n speak_v to_o you_o i_o answer_v that_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n be_v see_v at_o that_o time_n by_o the_o people_n that_o afterward_o they_o may_v not_o take_v occasion_n as_o they_o be_v apt_a enough_o to_o conceive_v it_o to_o have_v be_v a_o proper_a representation_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o so_o entertain_v a_o erroneous_a conceit_n of_o god_n notwithstanding_o if_o it_o have_v so_o please_v he_o when_o he_o give_v the_o law_n he_o may_v have_v appear_v to_o the_o people_n in_o some_o visible_a likeness_n without_o disparagement_n to_o his_o nature_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o do_v in_o a_o glorious_a manner_n to_o moses_n at_o the_o second_o give_v of_o the_o law_n when_o he_o descend_v and_o stand_v with_o he_o on_o the_o rock_n and_o he_o see_v the_o back_n part_n of_o god_n and_o bow_v to_o the_o earth_n and_o worship_v exod._n 33._o 23._o &_o 34._o 5_o 8._o and_o as_o both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o appear_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o prophet_n and_o consequent_o his_o not_o appear_v so_o the_o facto_fw-la can_v not_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n for_o as_o dr._n st._n himself_o confess_v very_o ingenuous_o p._n 63._o although_o god_n have_v appear_v with_o a_o similitude_n then_o yet_o there_o may_v have_v be_v great_a reason_n for_o make_v a_o law_n against_o worship_v the_o heathen_a idol_n or_o fix_v the_o intention_n of_o their_o worship_n upon_o the_o bare_a image_n i_o add_v even_o against_o think_v of_o honour_v god_n by_o a_o image_n make_v by_o man_n if_o that_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o law_n as_o it_o be_v not_o since_o such_o a_o law_n if_o necessary_a may_v have_v be_v make_v and_o will_v have_v oblige_v although_o god_n have_v choose_v some_o visible_a likeness_n to_o appear_v in_o at_o that_o time_n the_o word_n then_o for_o you_o see_v no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n on_o the_o day_n that_o the_o lord_n speak_v to_o you_o though_o cite_v by_o the_o doctor_n without_o a_o parenthesis_n to_o make_v they_o seem_v of_o more_o force_n be_v not_o set_v down_o by_o moses_n as_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n but_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o he_o as_o a_o motive_n to_o induce_v the_o people_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o it_o in_o a_o sermon_n he_o make_v deut._n 4._o to_o press_v they_o to_o that_o duty_n and_o this_o explication_n also_o the_o doctor_n may_v have_v find_v in_o his_o own_o bible_n if_o he_o have_v but_o vouchsafe_v to_o cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n where_o the_o whole_a discourse_n be_v entitle_v a_o exhortation_n to_o obedience_n or_o on_o the_o breviate_v on_o the_o top_n of_o the_o page_n where_o the_o argument_n use_v in_o it_o be_v call_v persuasion_n to_o obedience_n but_o there_o be_v the_o word_n likeness_n in_o the_o first_o text_n and_o similitude_n in_o the_o second_o deny_v of_o god_n and_o these_o be_v enough_o without_o consider_v the_o context_n or_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o writer_n or_o the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n to_o ask_v whether_o god_n by_o that_o reason_n do_v not_o declare_v that_o all_o worship_n give_v to_o he_o by_o any_o visible_a representation_n of_o he_o be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o now_o though_o protestant_n may_v hold_v with_o dr._n st._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n yet_o unless_o they_o wilful_o shut_v their_o eye_n they_o can_v think_v the_o method_n he_o take_v to_o be_v the_o most_o certain_a way_n to_o find_v out_o its_o sense_n but_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o conclusion_n in_o this_o matter_n §_o 8._o let_v we_o suppose_v the_o argument_n notwithstanding_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v to_o show_v its_o deficiency_n in_o all_o its_o part_n to_o be_v good_a and_o sound_a and_o that_o in_o its_o large_a extent_n viz._n the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a can_v be_v represent_v to_o man_n but_o in_o a_o way_n that_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o it_o let_v we_o grant_v i_o say_v this_o antecedent_n and_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o sense_n they_o be_v cite_v by_o he_o let_v we_o grant_v the_o consequence_n too_o he_o infer_v from_o they_o therefore_o all_o worship_n give_v to_o he_o by_o any_o visible_a representation_n of_o he_o whether_o proper_a or_o analogical_a be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o suppose_v i_o say_v all_o this_o to_o be_v so_o will_v it_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o christ_n according_a to_o his_o humanity_n can_v be_v represent_v but_o with_o great_a disparagement_n to_o he_o or_o that_o to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n when_o we_o behold_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o sacred_a body_n as_o nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n with_o intent_n to_o worship_n he_o must_v be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o what_o if_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v invisible_a and_o can_v be_v represent_v by_o any_o corporeal_a figure_n or_o colour_n will_v it_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o any_o picture_n make_v to_o represent_v a_o prince_n according_a to_o his_o external_n feature_n will_v be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o he_o and_o any_o honour_n give_v he_o by_o mean_n of_o such_o a_o representation_n a_o dishonour_n the_o consequence_n he_o bring_v be_v no_o better_a in_o order_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o image_n if_o then_o his_o argument_n do_v not_o at_o all_o concern_v the_o practice_n of_o catholic_n in_o make_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n with_o respect_n to_o their_o honour_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o lay_v down_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n in_o which_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v forbid_v that_o god_n nature_n be_v infinite_a and_o incomprehensible_a can_v not_o be_v represent_v without_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o it_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o spend_v no_o less_o than_o three_o page_n as_o he_o do_v §_o 6._o in_o cite_v author_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o wise_a person_n of_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n as_o incongruous_a to_o a_o divine_a nature_n be_v it_o to_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v that_o catholic_n allow_v of_o any_o picture_n as_o proper_a representation_n of_o the_o invisible_a deity_n let_v he_o lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o his_o heart_n i_o have_v tell_v he_o the_o church_n sense_n in_o that_o point_n what_o those_o wise_a person_n of_o the_o heathen_n mean_v be_v evident_a from_o their_o word_n and_o from_o the_o time_n in_o which_o they_o live_v to_o be_v this_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v spiritual_a and_o invisible_a it_o can_v not_o be_v represent_v by_o any_o thing_n like_o unto_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o worship_n which_o the_o people_n give_v to_o their_o image_n as_o god_n or_o like_v unto_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v be_v incongruous_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o a_o disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n and_o if_o the_o german_n as_o tacitus_n report_v the_o morib_n german_n c._n 9_o reject_v image_n make_v in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n which_o the_o doctor_n convenient_o leave_v out_o because_o they_o think_v they_o unsuitable_a to_o the_o greatness_n of_o celestial_a deity_n for_o other_o figure_n and_o symbol_n they_o have_v in_o their_o consecrate_a grove_n as_o the_o same_o tacitus_n there_o witness_v and_o dr._n st._n suppress_v it_o be_v but_o what_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n teach_v they_o concern_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o deity_n which_o have_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n make_v man_n be_v reveal_v to_o they_o will_v have_v teach_v they_o also_o that_o it_o be_v no_o disparagement_n to_o he_o to_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n and_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o such_o a_o image_n his_o other_o citation_n i_o take_v upon_o his_o word_n without_o
by_o it_o to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o any_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ_n natural_a flesh_n and_o blood_n will_v the_o doctor_n be_v so_o unkind_a as_o to_o make_v she_o say_v that_o no_o reverence_n at_o all_o be_v due_a to_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o this_o of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v object_v against_o they_o what!_o will_v he_o make_v they_o fall_v below_o calvin_n in_o their_o respect_n to_o that_o sacrament_n who_o say_v 17._o it_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o reverence_n as_o the_o pledge_n of_o our_o holy_a union_n with_o christ_n be_v it_o not_o time_n now_o to_o remind_v he_o as_o i_o promise_v above_o p._n 138._o how_o his_o belove_a constantinopolitan_a father_n call_v it_o a_o honourable_a image_n of_o christ_n quicken_a body_n and_o thereupon_o invite_v all_o those_o and_o among_o they_o the_o doctor_n unless_o he_o will_v leave_v himself_o out_o as_o he_o do_v these_o word_n all_o those_o i_o say_v to_o rejoice_v and_o exult_v with_o confidence_n who_o desire_n worship_n and_o offer_v it_o for_o the_o salvation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n though_o he_o style_v i_o very_o inept_o a_o revolt_a protestant_n yet_o i_o have_v so_o much_o respect_n for_o those_o learned_a person_n who_o make_v that_o rubric_n as_o to_o think_v they_o mean_v by_o adoration_n what_o the_o word_n now_o signify_v by_o use_n in_o english_a that_o be_v divine_a worship_n proper_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o that_o no_o more_o reverence_n shall_v be_v use_v towards_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o church_n than_o there_o be_v to_o the_o remainder_n of_o it_o at_o home_n by_o some_o seem_o revolt_a presbyterian_o i_o can_v believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_o son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n now_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o church_n be_v and_o still_o be_v unless_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v we_o suppose_v these_o modern_a divine_n to_o have_v prevaricate_v from_o their_o father_n bishop_n jewel_n tell_v we_o in_o these_o word_n 379._o we_o only_o adore_v christ_n say_v he_o as_o very_o god_n but_o we_o worship_v also_o and_o reverence_n the_o sacrament_n we_o worship_v the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o worship_v all_o other_o like_o thing_n in_o such_o religious_a wise_n to_o christ_n belong_v the_o same_o be_v witness_v by_o bishop_n morton_n 3._o under_o the_o degree_n of_o divine_a worship_n we_o our_o selus_fw-la yield_v as_o much_o to_o the_o eucharist_n as_o st._n austin_n do_v to_o baptism_n where_o he_o say_v epist_n 164._o we_o reverence_v baptism_n wheresoever_o it_o be_v nor_o be_v this_o deliver_v by_o they_o as_o their_o private_a opinion_n but_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o word_n and_o if_o you_o ask_v how_o they_o can_v excuse_v themselves_o from_o idolatry_n you_o have_v the_o answer_n of_o bishop_n jewel_n 409._o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v adore_v but_o the_o whole_a honour_n rest_v not_o in_o they_o but_o be_v pass_v over_o from_o they_o to_o the_o thing_n signify_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v i_o be_v not_o much_o miâ—â—â—ken_v when_o to_o parallel_v the_o reverence_n give_v by_o catholic_n to_o image_n i_o instance_a in_o that_o which_o be_v give_v by_o protestant_n to_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n by_o kneel_v at_o the_o eucharist_n for_o they_o do_v not_o only_o allow_v a_o like_a reverence_n but_o maintain_v it_o also_o with_o the_o same_o distinction_n nor_o will_v the_o doctor_n ever_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v his_o parishioner_n out_o of_o it_o till_o he_o can_v make_v they_o leave_v their_o usual_a expression_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n that_o they_o do_v not_o receive_v it_o as_o bread_n but_o as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n §_o 6._o the_o 6_o and_o last_o instance_n be_v of_o reverence_n give_v to_o the_o altar_n by_o bow_v to_o it_o a_o practice_n of_o great_a antiquity_n as_o dr._n heylin_n show_v in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o it_o in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o burton_n p._n 25._o this_o dr._n still_o say_v be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o put_n off_o our_o hat_n while_o we_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o be_v this_o to_o say_v himself_o admit_v a_o reverence_n to_o holy_a place_n p._n 105._o and_o sure_o the_o church_n the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v one_o of_o they_o here_o than_o we_o find_v he_o incline_v to_o admit_v a_o reverence_n due_a to_o the_o altar_n and_o if_o it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n while_o we_o be_v in_o the_o church_n as_o he_o do_v the_o one_o so_o he_o may_v lawful_o do_v the_o other_o but_o then_o as_o if_o he_o have_v grant_v too_o much_o he_o present_o draw_v back_o and_o tell_v we_o this_o be_v only_o determine_v a_o natural_a act_n of_o reverence_n that_o way_n which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n which_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v understand_v the_o word_n be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n when_o we_o be_v in_o the_o church_n but_o with_o go_v to_o church_n when_o the_o bell_n toll_v which_o be_v to_o give_v no_o more_o reverence_n to_o the_o altar_n than_o to_o the_o bell._n but_o who_o can_v unfold_v the_o riddle_n and_o tell_v i_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o a_o natural_a act_n of_o reverence_n that_o way_n which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n if_o he_o mean_v by_o that_o way_n the_o local_a situation_n of_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o east_n which_o be_v the_o way_n the_o ancient_a christian_n use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n and_o that_o nature_n teach_v we_o to_o direct_v our_o worship_n that_o way_n although_o the_o altar_n for_o example_n in_o st._n andrew_n may_v serve_v for_o such_o a_o determination_n because_o it_o be_v place_v in_o the_o east_n yet_o he_o must_v give_v another_o reason_n why_o those_o in_o the_o savoy_n bow_n towards_o the_o altar_n where_o it_o be_v seat_v in_o the_o north_n because_o it_o do_v not_o there_o determine_v a_o natural_a act_n of_o reverence_n that_o way_n which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n use_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n which_o be_v towards_o the_o east_n but_o if_o he_o mean_v by_o that_o way_n a_o like_a manner_n of_o reverence_n to_o the_o altar_n as_o be_v use_v to_o be_v give_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n he_o will_v find_v in_o the_o aforecited_a place_n out_o of_o dr._n heylin_n that_o they_o acknowledge_v a_o honour_n and_o veneration_n due_a to_o the_o holy_a altar_n and_o testify_v that_o honour_n by_o bow_v and_o kneel_v to_o it_o in_o fine_a whatever_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n be_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o practice_n itself_o either_o he_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o profess_v and_o testify_v their_o reverence_n to_o the_o altar_n by_o bow_v to_o it_o for_o idolatry_n or_o no._n if_o he_o do_v they_o be_v at_o age_n to_o answer_v for_o themselves_o if_o he_o do_v not_o a_o inferior_a or_o relative_n honour_n may_v be_v give_v to_o it_o for_o his_o sake_n who_o throne_n it_o be_v under_o the_o degree_n of_o divine_a worship_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o as_o the_o allow_v this_o will_v render_v he_o a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o the_o allow_v the_o like_a to_o the_o sacred_a image_n of_o christ_n will_v make_v he_o in_o this_o point_n a_o perfect_a proselyte_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o council_n have_v decree_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n latria_n or_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n but_o a_o honorary_a respect_n and_o veneration_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o h._n scripture_n and_o other_o holy_a thing_n but_o what_o himself_o may_v just_o fear_v shall_v success_n crown_v his_o endeavour_n in_o put_v scruple_n into_o poor_a simple_a man_n mind_n to_o with_o draw_v they_o from_o the_o reverence_n they_o owe_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n his_o saint_n his_o name_n his_o image_n his_o altar_n and_o such_o like_a holy_a thing_n relate_v to_o his_o worship_n be_v that_o the_o event_n whatever_o the_o design_n be_v of_o his_o labour_n will_v be_v no_o other_o as_o those_o pious_a and_o learned_a doctor_n of_o rheims_n long_o since_o observe_v and_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o a_o great_a measure_n fulfil_v than_o to_o inure_v man_n by_o degree_n to_o lose_v all_o honour_n and_o respect_n to_o christ_n himself_o to_o abolish_v all_o true_a religion_n out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o make_v they_o plain_a atheist_n the_o chair_n of_o state_n be_v not_o more_o a_o ornament_n to_o the_o king_n palace_n than_o the_o
respect_n give_v to_o it_o be_v a_o fence_n against_o the_o contempt_n of_o his_o person_n he_o that_o pass_v by_o that_o with_o his_o hat_n on_o think_v himself_o excuse_v upon_o the_o same_o account_n from_o put_v it_o off_o to_o the_o king_n himself_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o most_o bless_a sacrament_n chap._n i._n the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o point_n the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v idolatry_n build_v upon_o a_o injurious_a calumny_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n the_o sense_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n clear_v and_o the_o proof_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o refute_v §_o 1._o have_v clear_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o my_o adversary_n unjust_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o worship_n or_o veneration_n she_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n i_o come_v now_o to_o show_v the_o injustice_n of_o a_o like_a accusation_n he_o bring_v in_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o adoration_n she_o give_v to_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o most_o h._n sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n a_o thâ—â—g_v so_o universal_o practise_v and_o recommend_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a that_o who_o so_o will_v condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o it_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o involve_v the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o same_o condemnation_n with_o it_o among_o other_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n without_o write_v st._n basil_n reckon_v the_o word_n of_o invocation_n 27._o when_o the_o eucharistical_a brâ—ad_n and_o cup_n of_o blessing_n be_v show_v 2._o and_o theodoret_n affirm_v express_o that_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o be_v believe_v and_o adore_v as_o be_v the_o thing_n they_o be_v believe_v gorgoniae_fw-la s._n gregory_n nâ—zianzen_n report_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n as_o a_o great_a testimony_n of_o her_o devotion_n that_o in_o a_o certain_a sickness_n she_o have_v she_o go_v with_o faith_n to_o the_o altar_n and_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n beseech_v he_o who_o be_v worship_v upon_o it_o for_o remedy_n give_v he_o all_o his_o title_n or_o attribute_n and_o remember_v he_o of_o all_o the_o miraculous_a thing_n which_o he_o have_v do_v and_o the_o same_o no_o doubt_n be_v do_v by_o st._n monica_n the_o mother_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o her_o daily_a devotion_n at_o the_o altar_n at_o which_o she_o use_v to_o assist_v without_o pretermission_n of_o any_o one_o day_n 13._o and_o from_o whence_o she_o know_v say_v he_o that_o holy_a victim_n to_o be_v dispense_v by_o which_o the_o 〈◊〉_d writing_n be_v blot_v out_o which_o carry_v our_o condemnation_n in_o it_o to_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o redemptiâ—â—_n she_o have_v tie_v her_o soul_n fast_o by_o the_o bond_n of_o â—â—ith_n and_o in_o this_o she_o do_v no_o more_o 〈◊〉_d what_o her_o son_n teacher_n upon_o the_o 98th_o psalm_n 98._o where_o expound_v 〈◊〉_d word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n adore_v you_o his_o footstool_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o earth_n and_o by_o the_o earth_n to_o be_v understand_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n he_o add_v that_o whereas_o christ_n walk_v here_o in_o the_o flesh_n and_o give_v we_o that_o very_a flesh_n to_o be_v eat_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o no_o man_n eat_v that_o flesh_n unless_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v we_o find_v say_v he_o how_o such_o a_o footstool_n of_o our_o lord_n may_v be_v adore_v and_o that_o we_o do_v not_o only_o not_o sin_n in_o adore_v but_o we_o sin_n in_o not_o adore_v viz._n that_o footstool_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o which_o he_o say_v before_o be_v mean_v his_o most_o holy_a flesh_n and_o from_o who_o do_v he_o learn_v this_o doctrine_n but_o from_o the_o same_o master_n from_o who_o he_o learn_v christianity_n st._n ambrose_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o psalmist_n 12._o say_v by_o the_o footstool_n be_v understand_v the_o earth_n and_o by_o the_o earth_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o adore_v also_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o mystery_n and_o which_o the_o apostle_n adore_v in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostome_n exhort_v christian_n to_o this_o duty_n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o wiseman_n cor._n these_o man_n say_v he_o though_o barbarian_n after_o a_o long_a journey_n adore_v this_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o manger_n with_o great_a fear_n and_o tremble_a let_v we_o imitate_v what_o they_o do_v thou_o see_v he_o not_o in_o the_o manger_n but_o on_o the_o altar_n and_o then_o again_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n who_o say_v he_o assist_v the_o priest_n at_o the_o time_n of_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n sacerd._n and_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o heavenly_a power_n list_v up_o their_o voice_n and_o the_o place_n round_o about_o the_o altar_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o quire_n of_o angel_n in_o honour_n of_o he_o who_o lie_v upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v by_o st._n optatus_n 61._o the_o seat_n or_o throne_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n thus_o these_o holy_a man_n not_o as_o private_a doctor_n deliver_v their_o own_o opinion_n but_o as_o father_n testify_v and_o transmit_v to_o posterity_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o their_o time_n which_o be_v so_o notorious_a in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o heathen_n because_o they_o know_v christian_n make_v use_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n object_v to_o they_o as_o st._n austin_n report_v 13._o that_o they_o worship_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n and_o hereupon_o mr._n thorndike_n epilogue_n 3._o p._n pag._n 351._o ingenuous_o say_v i_o do_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v and_o do_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o i_o maintain_v from_o the_o beginning_n to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o i_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o testimony_n that_o be_v produce_v out_o of_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n st._n chrysostome_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n with_o the_o rest_n and_o more_o than_o i_o have_v produce_v and_o now_o it_o be_v in_o the_o reader_n be_v choice_a whether_o he_o will_v condemn_v so_o great_a and_o holy_a man_n and_o with_o they_o the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n of_o idolatry_n for_o adore_v our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n or_o will_v absolve_v uj_o for_o do_v what_o they_o do_v it_o be_v with_o they_o we_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v and_o the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n will_v make_v neither_o or_o both_o idolater_n but_o before_o i_o speak_v to_o that_o and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o force_n it_o be_v like_a to_o have_v behold_v how_o he_o usher_v it_o in_o §_o 2._o i_o proceed_v say_v he_o to_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o here_o the_o argument_n i_o propose_v be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n viz._n of_o catholic_n that_o it_o can_v be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n this_o be_v what_o the_o doctor_n expose_v in_o the_o front_n of_o his_o rejoynder_n to_o public_a view_n and_o if_o the_o reader_n meet_v with_o such_o sophisticate_a ware_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o sack_n what_o may_v he_o expect_v when_o he_o come_v near_a to_o the_o bottom_n the_o argument_n i_o propose_v say_v he_o be_v to_o take_v off_o the_o common_a answer_n viz._n of_o catholic_n that_o it_o can_v be_v idolatry_n because_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n and_o that_o too_o just_a as_o the_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n for_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n he_o say_v it_o be_v that_o they_o who_o believe_v the_o sun_n to_o be_v god_n and_o worship_v he_o on_o that_o account_n will_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n too_o the_o unhandsomness_n of_o this_o proceed_v i_o fair_o hint_v to_o he_o in_o my_o reply_n whereas_o i_o may_v just_o have_v call_v it_o a_o most_o injurious_a calumny_n and_o it_o become_v a_o ingenuous_a writer_n either_o to_o have_v justify_v his_o charge_n or_o if_o he_o can_v not_o do_v that_o nor_o yet_o have_v humility_n enough_o to_o retract_v it_o to_o have_v wave_v at_o least_o the_o repeat_v it_o in_o his_o answer_n but_o this_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o do_v that_o without_o any_o proof_n at_o all_o what_o he_o do_v but_o insinuate_v before_o in_o the_o body_n of_o his_o argument_n he_o lay_v down_o now_o express_o in_o his_o rejoinder_n as_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o charge_n of_o
present_a in_o his_o ascension_n after_o he_o be_v intercept_v from_o his_o disciple_n sight_n by_o a_o cloud_n be_v he_o not_o so_o present_a before_o he_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o two_o blind_a man_n who_o sit_v by_o the_o way_n side_n matth._n 20._o 30._o and_o be_v he_o not_o believe_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v so_o present_a at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o may_v none_o of_o these_o worship_n he_o because_o they_o can_v not_o see_v he_o if_o he_o pretend_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o case_n because_o in_o all_o they_o he_o be_v the_o object_n of_o sense_n either_o before_o or_o after_o but_o as_o he_o exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o can_v be_v no_o object_n of_o sense_n he_o must_v grant_v his_o presence_n there_o to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o pure_a revelation_n and_o so_o fall_v upon_o the_o other_o edge_n of_o his_o distinction_n that_o in_o matter_n of_o pure_a revelation_n where_o the_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o faith_n can_v be_v no_o object_n of_o sense_n there_o firm_a credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o divine_a revelation_n and_o worship_n also_o suitable_a to_o his_o presence_n but_o to_o go_v one_o step_n further_o in_o case_n a_o thing_n be_v knowable_a by_o evidence_n of_o sense_n may_v it_o not_o also_o be_v make_v know_v by_o divine_a revelation_n and_o will_v not_o god_n revelation_n ascertain_v we_o as_o well_o if_o not_o much_o better_a than_o our_o eye_n who_o see_v the_o world_n rise_v out_o of_o nothing_o no_o less_o a_o philosopher_n than_o aristotle_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o other_o hold_v it_o never_o have_v any_o beginning_n and_o yet_o what_o christian_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o have_v more_o firm_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o god_n revelation_n than_o if_o he_o have_v be_v present_a in_o some_o corner_n of_o the_o spatium_fw-la imaginarium_fw-la and_o behold_v the_o foundation_n of_o it_o with_o his_o eye_n upon_o the_o whole_a then_o which_o way_n soever_o the_o doctor_n turn_v himself_o unless_o he_o will_v maintain_v what_o he_o seem_v indeed_o to_o suppose_v all_o along_o in_o this_o discourse_n that_o we_o be_v to_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o our_o sense_n then_o to_o god_n reveal_v word_n he_o must_v confess_v that_o wherever_o there_o be_v a_o divine_a revelation_n of_o christ_n presence_n which_o at_o present_a he_o suppose_v in_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v the_o same_o if_o not_o great_a reason_n to_o believe_v and_o worship_v he_o than_o if_o he_o see_v he_o as_o clear_o as_o the_o wiseman_n do_v in_o the_o manger_n or_o the_o thief_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o consequent_o that_o he_o be_v but_o too_o too_o prodigal_a in_o grant_v that_o suppose_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n for_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o his_o be_v true_a god_n yet_o there_o will_v not_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n to_o worship_v he_o there_o as_o when_o he_o dwell_v visible_o among_o we_o all_o that_o he_o can_v devise_v to_o elude_v the_o parallel_n argument_n i_o urge_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o arrian_n viz._n that_o the_o argument_n he_o bring_v to_o conclude_v catholic_n to_o be_v idolater_n for_o their_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n will_v be_v of_o as_o much_o force_n from_o the_o arrian_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n all_o i_o say_v he_o can_v devise_v to_o elude_v this_o argument_n with_o stand_v to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n and_o suppose_v as_o he_o do_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n for_o both_o be_v to_o say_v there_o be_v not_o a_o express_a command_n to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o how_o pitiful_a a_o evasion_n it_o be_v i_o have_v show_v above_o and_o yet_o as_o pitiful_a as_o it_o be_v it_o may_v serve_v well_o enough_o to_o make_v a_o unwary_a reader_n believe_v he_o conclude_v all_o the_o papist_n in_o the_o world_n idolater_n for_o worship_v our_o lord_n christ_n himself_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o why_o it_o shall_v do_v so_o when_o nothing_o less_o than_o a_o express_a prohibition_n can_v make_v they_o idolater_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n i_o can_v imagine_v §_o 6._o the_o second_o proof_n he_o bring_v to_o show_v that_o suppose_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n for_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o his_o be_v true_a god_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o reason_n of_o adoration_n be_v p._n 112._o because_o the_o one_o he_o say_v give_v we_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n of_o our_o worship_n viz._n his_o divinity_n but_o the_o other_o do_v not_o because_o all_o that_o he_o can_v believe_v then_o present_a suppose_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o be_v not_o the_o object_n of_o our_o adoration_n but_o this_o be_v altogether_o as_o weak_a as_o the_o former_a for_o however_o that_o be_v all_o he_o can_v believe_v and_o more_o than_o he_o do_v believe_v god_n increase_v his_o faith_n yet_o catholic_n believe_v much_o more_o viz._n that_o together_o with_o his_o body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v present_a his_o soul_n his_o person_n his_o divinity_n in_o a_o word_n whole_a christ_n and_o to_o his_o person_n it_o be_v they_o terminate_v their_o worship_n as_o hypostatical_o unite_v with_o his_o body_n for_o as_o the_o dr._n himself_o say_v very_o well_o p._n 114._o although_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n of_o itself_o can_v yield_v we_o no_o sufficient_a reason_n of_o adoration_n yet_o be_v consider_v as_o unite_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o can_v hinder_v the_o same_o divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o his_o person_n which_o belong_v to_o his_o divine_a nature_n any_o more_o than_o the_o robe_n of_o a_o prince_n can_v take_v off_o from_o the_o honour_n due_a unto_o he_o to_o elude_v this_o answer_n for_o now_o his_o chief_a hope_n consist_v in_o seek_v out_o way_n to_o escape_v instead_o of_o rejoin_v to_o it_o upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o fall_v to_o dispute_v downright_o against_o transubstantiation_n itself_o where_o he_o tell_v the_o reader_n that_o this_o answer_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v indeed_o a_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v there_o by_o transubstantiation_n and_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o be_v very_o attentive_a to_o the_o argument_n as_o it_o be_v propose_v by_o the_o doctor_n for_o otherwise_o perhaps_o it_o may_v cost_v he_o the_o labour_n of_o a_o second_o read_v if_o the_o bread_n say_v he_o p._n 113._o be_v convert_v into_o that_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n than_o the_o conversion_n be_v not_o mere_o into_o the_o body_n but_o into_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o then_o christ_n have_v as_o many_o body_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o he_o as_o there_o be_v element_n consecrate_v and_o so_o all_o the_o accident_n of_o the_o bread_n belong_v to_o that_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n therefore_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o transubstantiation_n this_o be_v his_o argument_n which_o he_o call_v a_o good_a one._n i_o be_o sure_a i_o may_v call_v it_o a_o sublime_a one_o and_o so_o sublime_a that_o there_o want_v only_o a_o adversary_n of_o the_o same_o humour_n with_o mr._n j._n s.'s_n to_o set_v it_o out_o for_o a_o notable_a piece_n of_o new_a mystical_a divinity_n sermon_n for_o i_o do_v very_o believe_v that_o neither_o harphiu_n nor_o rusbrochius_n nor_o the_o profound_a mother_n juliana_n have_v any_o thing_n in_o their_o write_n so_o seem_o un_fw-we intelligible_a and_o contradictory_n as_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v be_v real_o such_o for_o beside_o the_o hard_a word_n of_o hypostatical_a union_n consecrate_a element_n conversion_n into_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n which_o quite_o put_v down_o mr._n j._n s.'s_n vulgar_a one_o of_o potentiality_n actuality_n actuation_n supervene_v subsume_v etc._n etc._n first_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v the_o same_o body_n because_o it_o be_v that_o body_n which_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n then_o he_o will_v have_v it_o not_o to_o be_v the_o same_o body_n because_o christ_n will_v have_v as_o many_o body_n as_o there_o be_v element_n consecrate_v and_o then_o again_o it_o must_v be_v the_o same_o body_n because_o all_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n belong_v to_o that_o body_n which_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v with_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o this_o way_n of_o refine_n a_o discourse_n into_o mystical_a divinity_n be_v proper_a only_o to_o confute_v demonstration_n and_o the_o argument_n i_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o
define_v by_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n other_o require_v the_o concurrence_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o that_o this_o general_a council_n be_v whole_o confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o do_v proceed_v in_o the_o way_n of_o a_o council_n yet_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o none_o of_o these_o be_v want_v in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o it_o have_v be_v define_v long_o ago_o both_o by_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o receive_v as_o lawful_o define_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n catholic_n that_o our_o lord_n christ_n be_v true_o and_o real_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o element_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o therefore_o for_o any_o thing_n the_o doctor_n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n i_o may_v secure_o give_v the_o same_o proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o he_o there_o which_o be_v due_a to_o his_o person_n without_o fear_n of_o idolatry_n §_o 3._o but_o because_o the_o doctor_n profess_v that_o the_o end_n why_o he_o take_v this_o way_n be_v a_o hope_n he_o have_v that_o it_o will_v abundant_o add_v to_o the_o discover_v the_o disparity_n between_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n upon_o supposition_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v in_o the_o next_o place_n show_v how_o he_o have_v fail_v of_o this_o end_n and_o there_o will_v need_v no_o more_o to_o do_v it_o but_o to_o suppose_v a_o socinian_n to_o take_v up_o his_o own_o argument_n and_o retort_v it_o upon_o he_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o christ_n as_o god_n and_o if_o he_o approve_v not_o my_o answer_n for_o good_a it_o will_v be_v expect_v from_o he_o to_o give_v a_o better_a behold_v then_o a_o socinian_n propose_v the_o argument_n in_o dr._n st.'s_n own_o mood_n and_o figure_n the_o chime_n now_o ring_v all_o in_o to_o church_n where_o i_o must_v give_v the_o same_o divine_a worship_n to_o christ_n as_o to_o the_o eternal_a father_n but_o stay_v say_v the_o socinian_n how_o can_v i_o be_v secure_a that_o the_o object_n be_v such_o as_o deserve_v divine_a worship_n if_o i_o shall_v chance_v to_o believe_v my_o sense_n and_o hearken_v to_o my_o reason_n which_o can_v discover_v nothing_o in_o he_o but_o his_o humanity_n i_o become_v a_o idolater_n by_o not_o be_v a_o fool_n or_o a_o mad_a man_n again_o if_o i_o consider_v the_o miraculous_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n in_o one_o person_n it_o seem_v more_o strange_a to_o i_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v god_n than_o what_o the_o papist_n say_v that_o bread_n shall_v be_v convert_v into_o his_o body_n must_v i_o rely_v on_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o christ_n i_o and_o the_o father_n be_v one_o but_o i_o be_o tell_v by_o no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o st._n peter_n 16._o that_o there_o be_v certain_a thing_n in_o scripture_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v which_o the_o unlearned_a and_o unstable_a deprave_v to_o their_o own_o perdition_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v dangerous_a for_o i_o to_o be_v too_o confident_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o so_o difficult_a a_o point_n i_o have_v hear_v there_o have_v be_v great_a dispute_n concern_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o word_n among_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o what_o a_o case_n be_o i_o in_o then_o if_o those_o word_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o must_v i_o have_v recourse_n for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n alas_o what_o relief_n be_v this_o to_o my_o anxious_a mind_n for_o i_o see_v the_o world_n be_v full_a of_o dispute_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n as_o well_o as_o the_o scripture_n and_o i_o have_v hear_v of_o a_o late_a author_n one_o christophorus_n sandius_n who_o in_o a_o set-treatise_n contend_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o father_n who_o be_v esteem_v orthodox_n deny_v the_o son_n to_o be_v consubstantial_o one_o with_o the_o father_n in_o this_o great_a confusion_n what_o ground_n of_o certainty_n have_v i_o to_o stand_v upon_o whereby_o to_o secure_v my_o mind_n from_o the_o commission_n of_o a_o great_a sin_n while_o i_o be_o in_o this_o labyrinth_n behold_v a_o kind_n catholic_n offer_v to_o give_v i_o case_n and_o tell_v i_o these_o be_v doubt_n and_o scruple_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o trouble_v myself_o about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o but_o how_o shall_v i_o know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n for_o i_o find_v catholic_n themselves_o be_v not_o agree_v about_o that_o neither_o may_v i_o be_v sure_a if_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n say_v it_o no_o not_o unless_o he_o define_v it_o but_o may_v i_o be_v sure_a then_o no_o not_o unless_o a_o general_n council_n concur_v but_o may_v i_o be_v sure_a if_o a_o general_n council_n determin_n it_o yes_o if_o it_o be_v confirm_v whole_o by_o the_o pope_n and_o do_v proceed_v in_o the_o way_n of_o a_o council_n but_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o i_o to_o judge_v of_o that_o when_o the_o intrigue_n of_o action_n be_v so_o secret_a i_o see_v then_o if_o this_o or_o any_o of_o these_o be_v the_o only_a way_n of_o satisfaction_n i_o must_v forbear_v give_v the_o same_o adoration_n to_o christ_n as_o to_o the_o father_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o do_v it_o behold_v here_o the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n return_v upon_o himself_o and_o if_o it_o have_v any_o force_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o must_v have_v the_o same_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o he_o as_o god_n and_o what_o a_o case_n be_v christianity_n in_o if_o it_o depend_v upon_o his_o solve_v his_o own_o argument_n but_o his_o scruple_n be_v not_o yet_o at_o a_o end_n chap._n iii_o of_o dr._n st.'s_n scruple_n about_o the_o host_n not_o be_v consecrate_v for_o want_v of_o intention_n in_o the_o priest_n and_o his_o mistake_n of_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o give_v adoration_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n §_o 1._o the_o doctor_n be_v next_o scruple_n be_v about_o the_o priest_n intention_n or_o rather_o not_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v and_o i_o confess_v i_o never_o meet_v with_o any_o man_n so_o uneven_o scrupulous_a as_o he_o be_v that_o be_v so_o resolute_a in_o some_o case_n be_v he_o of_o our_o mind_n as_o in_o say_v his_o prayer_n to_o the_o sun_n and_o offer_v up_o the_o host_n to_o a_o image_n and_o yet_o so_o timorous_a in_o other_o as_o in_o this_o of_o not_o dare_v to_o adore_v christ_n himself_o be_v he_o of_o our_o mind_n in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o suppose_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o fear_v the_o host_n shall_v not_o be_v consecrate_v through_o defect_n or_o malice_n of_o the_o priest_n suppose_v say_v he_o p._n 123._o i_o be_o satisfy_v in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o which_o you_o see_v he_o set_v himself_o to_o fight_v against_o it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o will_v suppose_v it_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o i_o to_o know_v in_o general_a that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o change_n but_o i_o must_v believe_v particular_o that_o very_a bread_n to_o be_v change_v so_o which_o i_o be_o to_o worship_n and_o by_o what_o mean_n can_v i_o be_v sure_a of_o that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a evil_a thing_n to_o be_v trouble_v with_o too_o many_o scruple_n while_o the_o mind_n be_v perplex_v with_o they_o the_o tongue_n run_v unaware_o into_o contradiction_n what_o be_v it_o else_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v to_o worship_v that_o very_a bread_n which_o he_o must_v believe_v to_o be_v change_v what_o common_a sense_n will_v charge_v he_o to_o honour_n that_o which_o he_o must_v believe_v not_o to_o be_v there_o this_o have_v a_o relish_n of_o the_o old_a leaven_n that_o catholic_n believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v god_n and_o i_o see_v a_o custom_n of_o any_o thing_n though_o it_o be_v self-contradiction_n will_v turn_v by_o degree_n into_o a_o second_o nature_n but_o to_o let_v this_o pass_v and_o attend_v to_o his_o scruple_n here_o he_o will_v seem_v to_o return_v again_o to_o his_o former_a supposition_n of_o a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n for_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o his_o be_v true_a god_n but_o in_o reality_n he_o do_v but_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o for_o from_o his_o whole_a discourse_n p._n 111._o etc._n etc._n where_o he_o suppose_v the_o same_o divine_a revelation_n for_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o christ_n divinity_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o speak_v not_o only_o of_o transubstantiation_n in_o general_n but_o also_o in_o particular_a what_o
which_o if_o we_o do_v not_o exercise_v in_o judge_v the_o truth_n of_o divine_a revelation_n we_o must_v be_v impose_v upon_o by_o every_o thing_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o the_o perfect_a discussion_n of_o this_o principle_n i_o shall_v not_o engage_v my_o 〈◊〉_d in_o at_o present_a the_o man_n of_o principle_n as_o the_o doctor_n call_v they_o not_o without_o just_a cause_n be_v likely_a enough_o to_o take_v it_o into_o consideration_n a_o second_o and_o perhaps_o a_o three_o time_n too_o at_o present_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v brief_o now_o absurd_a in_o itself_o and_o how_o destructive_a to_o christian_a religion_n this_o principle_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v be_v viz._n that_o we_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a revelation_n i.e._n whether_o god_n have_v reveal_v such_o a_o thing_n or_o no_o by_o exercise_v our_o faculty_n of_o discern_a truth_n and_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n that_o be_v by_o make_v our_o reason_n the_o judge_n whether_o the_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n be_v true_a or_o false_a this_o be_v what_o i_o can_v understand_v by_o the_o doctor_n be_v word_n to_o be_v his_o meaning_n if_o he_o can_v give_v they_o a_o better_a i_o shall_v be_v glad_a to_o find_v myself_o mistake_v but_o if_o this_o be_v as_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o his_o word_n i_o be_o sorry_a that_o any_o thing_n so_o irrational_a in_o its_o self_n and_o so_o fatal_a to_o religion_n shall_v proceed_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o christian._n for_o first_o as_o i_o say_v it_o be_v absurd_a in_o itself_o because_o it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n subsist_v unless_o we_o will_v equal_v man_n knowledge_n with_o that_o of_o god_n for_n if_o man_n can_v comprehend_v the_o depth_n of_o the_o knowledge_n and_o power_n of_o god_n that_o be_v if_o god_n both_o know_v and_o can_v do_v more_o than_o man_n can_v understand_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o judgement_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n about_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n propose_v can_v never_o be_v a_o â—it_a mean_n to_o assure_v he_o whether_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o or_o no_o and_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o if_o it_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v and_o assert_v as_o reveal_v by_o god_n though_o it_o seem_v never_o so_o absurd_a and_o contradictory_n to_o humane_a sense_n and_o reason_n we_o must_v submit_v our_o judgement_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o as_o true_a '_o tâ—s_n not_o all_o our_o reason_n and_o syllogism_n against_o the_o matter_n propose_v that_o can_v excuse_v we_o from_o the_o obligation_n of_o captivate_v our_o understanding_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o christ_n 2_o cor._n 10._o 5._o that_o which_o seem_v a_o camel_n to_o we_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o gnat_n to_o the_o knowledge_n and_o power_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o rather_o than_o give_v he_o the_o lie_n we_o must_v strain_v ourselves_o to_o swallow_v what_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o great_a contradiction_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n imaginable_a our_o first_o mother_n eve_n by_o take_v part_n with_o her_o sense_n against_o faith_n destroy_v herself_o and_o posterity_n by_o believe_v the_o devil_n rather_o than_o god_n and_o what_o more_o suitable_a penance_n for_o this_o fault_n or_o cure_n for_o this_o pride_n than_o for_o god_n to_o exact_v of_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v believe_v he_o rather_o than_o our_o sense_n and_o this_o particular_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o our_o redeemer_n that_o as_o by_o follow_v sense_n and_o eat_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a death_n come_v upon_o all_o both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n so_o all_o may_v receive_v life_n by_o deny_v the_o suggestion_n of_o sense_n and_o eat_v the_o true_a food_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n two_o it_o be_v destructive_a to_o christianity_n since_o if_o we_o must_v believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o our_o sense_n and_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v we_o must_v lay_v aside_o our_o creed_n and_o neither_o believe_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n nor_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n nor_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a all_o which_o seem_v to_o imply_v as_o many_o and_o great_a absurdity_n and_o contradiction_n as_o the_o doctor_n for_o his_o heart_n can_v object_n against_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v too_o tedious_a to_o insist_v upon_o they_o all_o those_o who_o be_v curious_a may_v meet_v with_o they_o every_o where_o in_o the_o write_n both_o of_o those_o who_o impugn_v and_o of_o those_o who_o defend_v the_o catholic_n belief_n in_o those_o point_n yet_o to_o give_v the_o reader_n a_o clear_a insight_n into_o the_o absurdness_n and_o malignity_n of_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o doctor_n and_o how_o agreeable_a this_o proceed_n of_o his_o be_v in_o this_o point_n to_o that_o of_o other_o desertor_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n i_o shall_v instance_n in_o some_o of_o the_o contradiction_n object_v against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o word_n of_o dr._n beaumond_n now_o master_n of_o peterhouse_n in_o cambridge_n in_o his_o most_o excellent_a poem_n call_v psyche_n or_o love_n mystery_n verse_n i_o know_v in_o a_o book_n of_o controversy_n will_v seem_v as_o improper_a and_o come_v as_o unexpected_a as_o a_o garden_n of_o flower_n in_o a_o rough_a and_o craggy_a desâ—rt_n but_o a_o traveller_n will_v not_o find_v fault_n with_o his_o guide_n for_o lead_v he_o through_o it_o if_o he_o lead_v he_o not_o out_o of_o his_o way_n my_o adversary_n without_o any_o occasion_n give_v he_o to_o please_v the_o atheistical_a humour_n of_o the_o wit_n of_o the_o time_n can_v think_v fit_a to_o turn_v spiritual_a archy_n and_o make_v sport_n with_o the_o saint_n in_o so_o profane_a a_o manner_n as_o be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v parallel_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o playbook_n and_o i_o hope_v after_o so_o many_o hard_a and_o spiny_a question_n of_o the_o school_n wherewith_o he_o have_v perplex_v the_o mind_n of_o his_o sober_a reader_n i_o may_v have_v leave_n to_o divert_v they_o with_o cite_v a_o little_a poetry_n which_o do_v but_o express_v in_o verse_n what_o the_o matter_n itself_o lead_v i_o to_o have_v say_v in_o prose_n see_v then_o how_o the_o aforesaid_a dr._n beaumond_n introduce_v a_o cerinthian_a heretic_n endeavour_v to_o seduce_v psyche_n that_o be_v the_o soul_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o trinity_n upon_o dr._n st.'s_n principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n 15._o 213_o blind_a ignorance_n be_v grow_v so_o bold_a come_v that_o she_o seek_v to_o persuade_v the_o world_n it_o have_v no_o eye_n make_v the_o lazy_a name_n of_o mystery_n instead_o of_o demonstration_n suffice_v from_o this_o black_a pit_n those_o monstrous_a prodigy_n incarnation_n of_o hoodwinked_a and_o abuse_a faith_n do_v rise_v 214_o who_o can_v imagine_v heaven_n will_v ever_o ob'rude_v upon_o the_o faith_n of_o reasonable_a man_n that_o which_o against_o all_o reason_n do_v conclude_v and_o found_v be_v on_o contradiction_n sure_a god_n so_o strange_a a_o law_n do_v never_o give_v that_o man_n must_v not_o be_v man_n if_o they_o believe_v 219_o for_o though_o the_o marvel-monger_n †_o grant_v that_o he_o be_v mould_v up_o but_o of_o a_o mortal_a metal_n and_o that_o his_o substance_n be_v the_o same_o which_o we_o find_v in_o ourselves_o to_o be_v so_o weak_a and_o brittle_a yet_o a_o eternal_a god_n they_o make_v he_o too_o and_o angry_a be_v that_o we_o will_v not_o do_v so_o 220_o thus_o the_o quaint_a madness_n of_o a_o dream_a brain_n hold_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o mountain_n and_o a_o mite_n fancy_n the_o sun_n light_n be_v royal_a sovereign_n to_o look_v like_o swart_a and_o ignoble_a night_n imagine_v wretched_a worm_n although_o it_o see_v they_o crawl_v in_o dâ—rt_n illustrious_a king_n to_o be_v 221_o but_o heaven_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v so_o blaspheme_v and_o think_v our_o god_n as_o poor_a a_o thing_n as_o we_o how_o can_v eternity_n be_v bear_v in_o time_n how_o can_v infinity_o a_o baby_n be_v or_o how_o can_v heaven_n and_o earth_n almighty_a lord_n to_o egypt_n fly_v for_o fear_n of_o herod_n sword_n 226_o i_o know_v they_o strive_v to_o mince_v the_o matter_n by_o distinguish_v his_o nature_n for_o their_o art_n be_v ashamed_a of_o no_o absurdity_n hâ—mself_n from_o his_o own_o self_n presume_v to_o part_v yet_o we_o dare_v not_o admit_v a_o deity_n which_o must_v on_o a_o distinction_n build_v be_v 227_o but_o how_o much_o more_o than_o mad_a their_o doctrine_n be_v and_o how_o transcend_v pagan_a blasphemy_n who_o
not_o content_a to_o make_v a_o god_n of_o this_o both_o passable_a and_o mortal_a jesus_n try_v to_o thrust_v he_o into_o one_o substantial_a knot_n with_o his_o eternal_a sire_n who_o him_n beget_v 228_o two_o yet_o not_o two_o but_o one_o these_o two_o must_v be_v nay_o and_o a_o three_o into_o the_o knot_n they_o bring_v the_o spirit_n must_v come_v in_o to_o make_v up_o three_o and_o yet_o these_o three_o be_v but_o one_o single_a thing_n thus_o fast_o and_o loose_a they_o play_v or_o even_o and_o odd_a and_o we_o a_o juggle_a trick_n must_v have_v for_o god_n 229_o if_o god_n be_v one_o then_o let_v he_o be_v so_o still_o why_o jumble_v we_o we_o know_v not_o what_o together_o do_v all_o the_o world_n not_o know_v their_o god_n until_o this_o old_a blind_a age_n discover_v he_o do_v neither_o the_o patriarch_n believe_v nor_o prophet_n see_v aright_o because_o they_o take_v not_o one_o for_o three_o 231_o let_v love_n and_o duty_n make_v of_o christ_n as_o high_a and_o glorious_a a_o thing_n as_o wit_n can_v reach_v provide_v that_o against_o the_o deity_n no_o injury_n nor_o sacrilege_n they_o preach_v if_o only_o on_o such_o term_n he_o love_v may_v be_v he_o to_o neglect_n be_v piety_n say_v we_o and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o he_o conclude_v 234_o for_o if_o your_o faith_n rely_v on_o man_n who_o be_v themselves_o but_o found_v and_o build_v up_o of_o dust_n if_o yoâ—_n by_o reason_n rule_n disdain_n to_o square_v your_o pâ—ety_n and_o take_v your_o god_n on_o trust_n which_o heaven_n forbid_v you_o only_o be_v a_o prize_n unto_o impostor_n fair-tongued_a fallacy_n thus_o do_v this_o ingenious_a person_n represent_v a_o heretic_n in_o his_o true_a colour_n argue_v against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n upon_o the_o principle_n with_o which_o doctor_n st._n 〈◊〉_d the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n aâ—d_v in_o term_n so_o equivalent_a that_o the_o dr._n seem_v but_o to_o have_v resolve_v into_o prose_n what_o the_o other_o write_v in_o verse_n as_o may_v appear_v from_o this_o follow_a parallel_n it_o be_v ignorance_n and_o madness_n say_v the_o cerinthian_a heretic_n to_o believe_v that_o god_n can_v be_v three_o and_o one_o and_o that_o christ_n be_v god_n stanz_n 213._o 220._o it_o be_v folly_n and_o madness_n say_v dr._n st._n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o become_v a_o idolater_n by_o not_o be_v a_o fool_n or_o a_o madman_n p._n 120._o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v monstrous_a prodigy_n of_o abuse_a faith_n say_v the_o cerinthian_a stanz_n 213._o transubstantiation_n say_v d._n st._n be_v so_o strange_a and_o sudden_a a_o change_n that_o he_o can_v hardly_o say_v that_o god_n become_v man_n be_v so_o great_a a_o wonder_n as_o a_o little_a piece_n of_o bread_n become_v god_n p._n 120._o the_o cerinthian_a affirm_v of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n that_o they_o be_v against_o all_o reason_n and_o found_v on_o contradiction_n stanz_n 214._o dr._n st._n affirm_v of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v absurd_a and_o for_o a_o man_n to_o believe_v it_o he_o must_v swallow_v the_o great_a contradiction_n to_o sense_n and_o reason_n imaginable_a p._n 130._o in_o a_o word_n the_o cerinthian_a make_v his_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o his_o faith_n stanz_n 234._o and_o dr._n st._n will_v believe_v nothing_o that_o seem_v to_o contradict_v they_o p._n 561._o only_o the_o cerinthian_a affirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n to_o transcend_v pagan-blasphemy_n which_o i_o do_v not_o see_v yet_o that_o dr._n st._n â—ath_v venture_v to_o say_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n perhaps_o he_o will_v reply_v to_o this_o parallel_n that_o the_o difficulty_n the_o cerinthian_a object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n be_v but_o seem_a contradiction_n but_o those_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a one_o but_o then_o he_o must_v grant_v according_a to_o his_o principle_n that_o whilst_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v contradiction_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v by_o those_o to_o who_o they_o seem_v so_o that_o be_v by_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v the_o great_a part_n or_o if_o they_o may_v notwithstanding_o believe_v those_o mystery_n they_o may_v much_o rather_o believe_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n since_o it_o seem_v a_o great_a contradiction_n that_o the_o very_a self_n same_o nature_n shall_v be_v whole_a and_o undivided_a in_o three_o distinct_a person_n than_o that_o the_o same_o body_n shall_v be_v in_o many_o place_n and_o that_o the_o invisible_a word_n shall_v be_v make_v flesh_n than_o that_o bread_n shall_v be_v convert_v into_o that_o flesh_n how_o dr._n st._n will_v extricate_v himself_o i_o know_v not_o but_o the_o way_n which_o dr._n beaumond_n take_v to_o secure_v the_o soul_n from_o be_v startle_v with_o these_o seem_a contradiction_n be_v to_o introduce_v her_o angel_n guardian_n 16._o conduct_v she_o to_o christ_n catholic_n church_n the_o ground_n and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n it_o be_v for_o in_o his_o preface_n he_o recant_v aforehand_o if_o any_o thing_n throughout_o the_o whole_a poem_n shall_v happen_v against_o his_o intention_n to_o prove_v discord_n to_o the_o consent_n of_o christ_n catholic_n church_n that_o he_o make_v the_o angel_n persuade_v his_o pupil_n to_o contemn_v all_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n which_o crafty_a and_o subtle_a wit_n object_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n if_o not_o against_o transubstantiation_n itself_o and_o because_o the_o book_n be_v not_o every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v as_o not_o have_v be_v so_o often_o print_v as_o dr._n st.'s_n because_o there_o be_v no_o profane_a invective_n in_o it_o against_o the_o person_n and_o life_n of_o god_n saint_n i_o shall_v venture_v to_o transcribe_v another_o parcel_n of_o verse_n out_o of_o it_o 12._o so_o proper_a to_o the_o present_a subject_n as_o if_o write_v on_o purpose_n by_o the_o ingenious_a author_n to_o crush_v in_o the_o egg_n those_o secret_a work_n of_o atheism_n and_o irreligion_n which_o the_o aforesaid_a principle_n be_v apt_a to_o breed_v in_o the_o wit_n of_o this_o age_n under_o so_o colourable_a a_o pretence_n as_o that_o of_o not_o be_v fool_v out_o of_o their_o sense_n and_o reason_n 74_o when_o jesus_n by_o his_o water_n cleanse_v have_v his_o servant_n foot_n and_o by_o his_o grace_n their_o heart_n show_v what_o preparation_n must_v be_v make_v by_o all_o who_o ever_o mean_v to_o have_v their_o part_n in_o his_o pure_a banquet_n down_o he_o sit_v again_o and_o they_o with_o miracle_n do_v entertain_v and_o then_o have_v describe_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o go_v on_o 81_o sweet_a jesus_n o_o how_o can_v thy_o world_n forget_v their_o royal_a saviour_n and_o his_o bounty_n who_o upon_o their_o table_n his_o own_o self_n have_v set_v who_o in_o their_o holy_a cup_n fail_v not_o to_o flow_v and_o in_o their_o dish_n lie_v do_v ever_o friend_n so_o sure_a a_o token_n of_o his_o love_n commend_v 82_o infallible_o there_o do_v thou_o flow_v and_o lie_v though_o mortal_a eye_n discover_v no_o such_o thing_n quicksighted_n faith_n read_v all_o the_o mystery_n and_o humble_a pious_a soul_n do_v easy_o bring_v into_o the_o wonder_n be_v cabinet_n and_o there_o make_v all_o the_o jewel_n of_o this_o truth_n appear_v 83_o she_o generous_o dare_v on_o god_n rely_v and_o trust_v his_o word_n how_o strange_a so_o ere_o it_o be_v if_o jesus_n once_o pronounce_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n far_o far_o be_v it_o cry_v she_o that_o i_o shall_v think_v my_o die_a lord_n will_v cheat_v i_o in_o his_o legacy_n of_o drink_n and_o meat_n 84_o his_o word_n be_v most_o omnipotent_a and_o he_o can_v do_v what_o ever_o he_o say_v and_o more_o than_o i_o can_v or_o will_v understand_v what_o be_v it_o to_o i_o if_o he_o transcend_v humane_a capacity_n sure_o it_o well_o become_v he_o so_o to_o do_v nor_o be_v he_o god_n if_o he_o can_v not_o do_v so_o 85_o let_v he_o say_v what_o he_o will_v i_o must_v deny_v he_o to_o be_v god_n or_o else_o believe_v his_o word_n me_n it_o concern_v not_o to_o verify_v what_o he_o proclaim_v i_o only_o must_v afford_v meek_a credit_n and_o let_v he_o alone_o to_o make_v good_a whatsoever_o he_o be_v please_v to_o speak_v 86_o gross_a and_o unworthy_a spirit_n sure_o they_o be_v who_o of_o their_o lord_n such_o mean_a conception_n frame_v that_o part_v from_o his_o dear_a consort_n he_o no_o token_n of_o his_o love_n do_v leave_v with_o they_o but_o simple_a bread_n and_o wine_n a_o likely_a thing_n and_o well-becoming_a heaven_n magnificent_a king_n 88_o ask_v i_o not_o then_o how_o can_v the_o thing_n be_v do_v what_o power_n
of_o sense_n or_o reason_n can_v digest_v it_o fool_n as_o you_o be_v what_o demonstration_n so_o evident_a as_o this_o my_o god_n profess_v it_o and_o if_o you_o once_o can_v prove_v that_o he_o can_v lie_v this_o wonder_n and_o he_o too_o i_o will_v deny_v 89_o what_o thank_v be_v it_o that_o you_o can_v credit_v that_o which_o your_o own_o sense_n &_o reason_n eye_n read_v plain_a heaven_n be_v much_o to_o they_o beholden_a who_o will_v not_o believe_v it_o high_o be_v than_o they_o can_v strain_v who_o jealous_a be_v of_o god_n and_o will_v not_o be_v induce_v to_o trust_v he_o further_o than_o they_o see_v 90_o and_o yet_o have_v you_o these_o modest_a eye_n of_o i_o soul_n you_o in_o this_o gloomy_a cloud_n will_v see_v the_o sun_n that_o sun_n who_o wise_o do_v disdain_v to_o shine_v on_o those_o who_o with_o bold_a pry_a press_n upon_o his_o secret_a majesty_n which_o plain_o i_o because_o i_o make_v no_o anxious_a search_n descry_v 91_o this_o be_v the_o valorous_a resolution_n of_o gallant_a faith_n and_o this_o will_v serve_v to_o be_v the_o bless_a rule_n by_o which_o all_o those_o must_v run_v who_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o humility_n yet_o i_o must_v tell_v thou_o psyche_n itch_a pride_n will_v not_o hereafter_o thus_o be_v satisfy_v and_o then_o have_v inveigh_v in_o the_o follow_a stanza_n against_o those_o who_o will_v needs_o be_v pry_v with_o the_o skill_n they_o take_v for_o grant_v have_v fill_v their_o brain_n that_o be_v with_o the_o doctor_n be_v faculty_n of_o discern_a truth_n and_o falsehood_n into_o the_o manner_n how_o this_o miracle_n be_v bring_v to_o pass_v he_o conclude_v with_o these_o word_n in_o favour_n of_o transubstantiation_n 99_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o tell_v these_o wrangler_n how_o jesus_n can_v graft_v cold_a stone_n into_o the_o stock_n of_o abraham_n and_o make_v they_o fertile_a grow_v in_o israelite_n or_o that_o the_o bread_n he_o take_v in_o his_o daily_a diet_n be_v not_o whole_o spend_v but_o part_n into_o his_o body_n substance_n go_v 100_o in_o vain_a to_o tell_v they_o how_o into_o his_o blood_n the_o wine_n he_o drink_v be_v change_v day_n by_o day_n for_o though_o such_o speculation_n understand_v with_o prudent_a reverence_n may_v make_v easy_a way_n unto_o the_o mystery_n yet_o wrangler_n will_v because_o they_o will_v be_v so_o be_v wrangler_n still_o this_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n which_o not_o to_o surfeit_v the_o reader_n with_o too_o many_o delicacy_n i_o omit_v say_v the_o author_n of_o that_o illustrious_a poem_n in_o which_o to_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o all_o that_o read_v it_o himself_o have_v make_v appear_v to_o the_o world_n what_o his_o modesty_n make_v he_o willing_a to_o expect_v rather_o from_o other_o that_o a_o divine_a theme_n be_v as_o capable_a and_o happy_a a_o subject_n of_o poetical_a ornament_n as_o any_o pagan_a or_o humane_a device_n whatsoever_o and_o will_v the_o gallant_n of_o both_o sex_n employ_v as_o many_o of_o their_o precious_a hour_n in_o read_v this_o excellent_a piece_n as_o they_o do_v in_o romance_n and_o playbook_n i_o dare_v be_v bold_a to_o affirm_v though_o perhaps_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v credit_v they_o will_v find_v not_o only_o more_o substance_n but_o more_o delight_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o best_a of_o they_o but_o to_o return_v to_o my_o present_a business_n my_o design_n be_v to_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v how_o far_o my_o adversary_n belove_a principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v from_o be_v fit_a umpire_n to_o judge_v of_o matter_n propose_v as_o of_o divine_a revelation_n particular_o in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o i_o think_v i_o can_v not_o do_v it_o better_o than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a and_o ingenious_a author_n who_o whole_a discourse_n seem_v but_o a_o descant_n upon_o those_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n when_o speak_v of_o this_o mystery_n to_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n pop_n he_o say_v let_v we_o obey_v god_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o not_o gainsay_v he_o though_o what_o be_v say_v seem_v to_o contradict_v both_o our_o imagination_n and_o eye_n let_v his_o word_n obtain_v more_o credit_n from_o we_o than_o our_o thought_n or_o sight_n and_o thus_o let_v we_o behave_v ourselves_o in_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v in_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n not_o behold_v only_o those_o thing_n which_o lie_v before_o we_o viz._n the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o hold_v fast_o his_o word_n for_o his_o word_n be_v infallible_a but_o our_o sense_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v deceive_v that_o never_o fail_v but_o this_o most_o frequent_o mistake_v because_o therefore_o the_o word_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n let_v we_o obey_v and_o believe_v and_o behold_v he_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o our_o understanding_n if_o the_o doctor_n will_v not_o do_v so_o but_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n to_o measure_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o not_o trust_v god_n far_o than_o they_o can_v see_v with_o they_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o give_v a_o far_o great_a advantage_n to_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a trinity_n and_o christ_n divinity_n by_o so_o unchristian_a a_o principle_n than_o we_o can_v possible_o do_v by_o assert_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n for_o his_o be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o for_o his_o be_v true_a god_n notwithstanding_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n that_o occur_v in_o it_o but_o perhaps_o the_o doctor_n wâ—ll_n say_v that_o i_o be_o mistake_v all_o this_o while_n and_o that_o he_o mean_v no_o such_o thing_n by_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n for_o i_o remember_v now_o that_o when_o upon_o his_o assert_v 7._o that_o catholic_n expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christians_n to_o a_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n when_o they_o must_v use_v it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o church_n which_o if_o it_o say_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n it_o must_v be_v this_o that_o because_o man_n must_v make_v use_n of_o their_o reason_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a ground_n of_o believe_v which_o catholic_n affirm_v to_o be_v the_o church_n therefore_o they_o must_v believe_v nothing_o which_o the_o church_n propose_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o the_o faculty_n in_o they_o call_v reason_n of_o discern_v truth_n and_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n shall_v judge_v to_o be_v true_a in_o itself_o for_o otherwise_o how_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o uncertainâ—y_v when_o i_o say_v upon_o this_o assertion_n of_o he_o i_o suppose_v and_o clear_o enough_o i_o think_v that_o the_o use_v he_o will_v have_v of_o reason_n be_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o his_o reason_n can_v understand_v he_o assure_v i_o p._n 542._o upon_o his_o word_n that_o he_o mean_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o i_o believe_v say_v he_o a_o infinite_a be_v and_o all_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o it_o in_o h._n scripture_n although_o i_o can_v reconcile_v all_o particular_n concern_v they_o to_o those_o conception_n we_o call_v reason_n but_o here_o i_o observe_v first_o as_o no_o very_a great_a sign_n that_o he_o mean_v not_o by_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n what_o i_o suppose_v that_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o of_o any_o one_o particular_a article_n he_o believe_v with_o that_o terrible_a condition_n unless_o he_o mean_v he_o can_v reconcile_v all_o particular_n concern_v the_o existence_n of_o a_o deity_n but_o huddle_v they_o up_o in_o a_o blind_a universal_a that_o he_o believe_v all_o the_o doctrine_n reveal_v by_o god_n in_o the_o h._n scripture_n as_o if_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o a_o christian_n to_o believe_v in_o general_a all_o that_o god_n have_v reveal_v in_o scripture_n without_o trouble_v himself_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o thing_n in_o particular_a for_o fear_v of_o over-straining_a his_o reason_n to_o swallow_v something_o that_o may_v seem_v a_o contradiction_n and_o i_o confess_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o such_o a_o faith_n two_o this_o assertion_n of_o he_o expose_v the_o faith_n of_o christian_n to_o as_o great_a uncertainty_n as_o that_o he_o charge_v upon_o catholic_n by_o its_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n reveal_v by_o god_n in_o the_o scripture_n when_o they_o must_v necessary_o use_v they_o to_o find_v out_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o existence_n of_o a_o deity_n for_o whether_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o church_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o believe_v
the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o reason_n man_n must_v be_v allow_v the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o search_n of_o both_o and_o therefore_o he_o must_v either_o acknowledge_v his_o charge_n to_o have_v be_v groundless_a when_o he_o tax_v catholic_n for_o expose_v faith_n to_o uncertainty_n or_o he_o must_v grant_v to_o man_n though_o it_o be_v with_o contradict_v himself_o which_o be_v much_o easy_a to_o do_v than_o to_o swallow_v the_o least_o seem_a contradiction_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o they_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o discern_a faculty_n as_o to_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n which_o i_o confess_v i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o believe_v no_o more_o than_o their_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v and_o so_o if_o reason_n chance_n to_o meet_v with_o some_o seem_a contradiction_n with_o which_o it_o be_v not_o able_a or_o willing_a to_o grapple_v the_o article_n ought_v and_o must_v be_v explode_v for_o such_o a_o monstrous_a prodigy_n of_o hood_n wink_v and_o abuse_v faith_n as_o no_o man_n can_v imagine_v god_n will_v ever_o obtrude_v upon_o the_o faith_n of_o reasonable_a men._n but_o here_o again_o perhaps_o he_o will_v say_v that_o although_o god_n may_v impose_v upon_o we_o a_o obligation_n of_o believe_v against_o the_o conception_n of_o our_o reason_n yet_o he_o can_v do_v it_o against_o the_o suggestion_n of_o our_o sense_n because_o as_o he_o assert_n p._n 540._o this_o will_v be_v to_o overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n where_o the_o matter_n to_o be_v believe_v depend_v upon_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o here_o i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v what_o angel_n from_o heaven_n reveal_v this_o doctrine_n to_o he_o suppose_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o two_o disciple_n at_o emmaus_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v vanish_v out_o of_o their_o sight_n before_o he_o break_v bread_n may_v he_o not_o hâ—ve_v tell_v they_o afterward_o that_o it_o be_v he_o who_o have_v appear_v to_o they_o in_o a_o disguise_n without_o overthrow_v all_o the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n where_o matter_n to_o be_v believe_v depend_v upon_o matter_n of_o fact_n st._n chrysostome_n above_o cite_v i_o be_o sure_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n in_o the_o very_a point_n of_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n when_o he_o bid_v we_o obey_v god_n in_o that_o mystery_n though_o what_o he_o say_v seem_v to_o contradict_v our_o thought_n and_o eye_n and_o so_o be_v st._n cyril_n too_o when_o he_o exhort_v christian_n not_o to_o consider_v it_o as_o naked_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o it_o 〈…〉_z blood_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o although_o sense_n do_v suggest_v this_o to_o theâ—_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v bread_n yet_o let_v faith_n confirm_v thou_o do_v not_o judge_v of_o the_o thing_n by_o thy_o taste_n but_o know_v and_o hold_v for_o most_o certain_a that_o this_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v of_o we_o be_v not_o bread_n though_o the_o taste_n judge_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v see_v by_o we_o although_o it_o seem_v wine_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o taste_v notwithstanding_o be_v not_o wine_n but_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v what_o these_o holy_a father_n teach_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o with_o great_a reason_n for_o as_o god_n be_v not_o only_a god_n of_o the_o hill_n 20._o but_o also_o of_o the_o valley_n so_o be_v he_o god_n not_o onâ—y_o of_o our_o reason_n but_o of_o our_o sense_n also_o and_o if_o the_o antidote_n his_o goodness_n have_v prâ—scribed_v to_o cure_v our_o corrupt_a nature_n be_v prepare_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o require_v the_o captivate_a of_o our_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o of_o our_o understanding_n who_o shall_v question_v either_o his_o wisdom_n or_o power_n he_o have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n though_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v bread_n and_o this_o be_v but_o one_o exception_n from_o the_o general_n rule_n of_o sensation_n why_o that_o shall_v overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o faith_n more_o than_o so_o many_o exception_n as_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o mystery_n lay_v upon_o the_o general_n rule_v of_o our_o reason_v i_o leave_v to_o all_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o judge_v o_o but_o this_o be_v the_o strange_a of_o miracle_n and_o miracle_n ought_v to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o sense_n i_o grant_v it_o of_o such_o miracle_n as_o be_v do_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o unbeliever_n but_o this_o be_v not_o do_v upon_o such_o a_o account_n but_o for_o the_o sanctification_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v already_o and_o for_o these_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o christ_n have_v say_v it_o be_v his_o body_n they_o know_v very_o well_o the_o danger_n of_o not_o believe_v he_o more_o than_o their_o sense_n and_o that_o other_o may_v know_v it_o also_o i_o shall_v set_v it_o before_o they_o in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n no_o less_o than_o 1300._o year_n ago_o we_o see_v say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o equal_a med._n nor_o like_v in_o proportion_n or_o image_n to_o his_o flesh_n to_o the_o invisible_a deity_n to_o the_o lineament_n of_o a_o body_n for_o this_o be_v of_o a_o round_a form_n and_o insensible_a according_a to_o power_n and_o yet_o because_o he_o be_v please_v to_o say_v through_o grace_n this_o be_v my_o body_n every_o one_o believe_v his_o say_n for_o who_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o be_v his_o very_a true_a body_n fall_v from_o grace_n and_o salvation_n thus_o much_o to_o the_o doctor_n principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o he_o say_v against_o the_o ground_n and_o motive_n of_o transubstantiation_n chap._n v._n a_o check_n to_o the_o doctor_n be_v big_a word_n against_o the_o ground_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o a_o new_a example_n of_o report_v faithful_o as_o he_o call_v it_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n §_o 1._o to_o show_v there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o ground_n and_o motive_n for_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o transubstantiation_n as_o for_o his_o divinity_n my_o adversary_n instance_n in_o three_o 1._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o catholic_n tradition_n 3._o scripture_n and_o for_o the_o first_o of_o these_o viz._n the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n if_o it_o have_v any_o at_o all_o it_o stand_v against_o the_o doctor_n for_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o so_o evident_o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o take_v the_o confidence_n p._n 130._o utter_o to_o deny_v that_o to_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o for_o my_o part_n i_o believe_v every_o sober_a person_n of_o his_o own_o party_n will_v judge_v he_o have_v much_o better_o have_v say_v nothing_o at_o all_o and_o i_o can_v but_o think_v how_o st._n austin_n who_o call_v the_o chair_n of_o peter_n that_o rock_n 162._o which_o the_o proud_a gate_n of_o hell_n do_v not_o overcome_v and_o profess_v that_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostolic_a chair_n do_v always_o conserve_v its_o vigour_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v startle_v to_o hear_v one_o single_a doctor_n so_o pert_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v any_o ground_n at_o all_o of_o believe_v how_o st._n hierome_n who_o write_v to_o pope_n damasus_n say_v damas_n i_o know_v that_o upon_o this_o rock_n the_o church_n be_v build_v and_o whosoever_o eat_v the_o lamb_n out_o of_o this_o house_n be_v profane_a etc._n etc._n will_v have_v whet_v his_o stile_n more_o against_o he_o for_o deny_v her_o authority_n to_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o than_o ever_o he_o do_v against_o vigilantius_n for_o deride_v invocation_n of_o saint_n veneration_n of_o relic_n or_o light_v candle_n at_o noonday_n in_o the_o church_n etc._n etc._n and_o how_o st._n irenaeus_n will_v have_v exclude_v he_o out_o of_o the_o society_n of_o christian_n 3._o for_o this_o peremptory_a behaviour_n when_o he_o affirm_v it_o necessary_a for_o all_o other_o church_n convenire_fw-la to_o have_v recourse_n and_o agree_v with_o the_o roman_a by_o reason_n of_o its_o more_o eminent_a principality_n that_o this_o be_v the_o dignity_n and_o prerogative_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o these_o holy_a father_n the_o doctor_n himself_o can_v deny_v and_o if_o he_o pretend_v she_o be_v fall_v from_o the_o purity_n she_o then_o enjoy_v it_o be_v but_o what_o the_o donatist_n his_o predecessor_n in_o this_o point_n say_v above_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n ago_o when_o as_o st._n austin_n tell_v we_o they_o call_v the_o apostolic_a chair_n 51._o the_o chair_n of_o pestilence_n because_o it_o oppose_v their_o novelity_n
also_o the_o liturgy_n and_o ritual_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a but_o to_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o that_o who_o will_v dispute_v against_o it_o must_v prepare_v himself_o to_o hear_v the_o censure_n of_o st._n austin_n ep._n 118._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o point_n of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n to_o dispute_v whether_o that_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v which_o be_v frequent_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n 4._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o make_v the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n depend_v upon_o the_o bare_a administration_n whether_o our_o mind_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o or_o not_o in_o what_o council_n this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v i_o never_o read_v but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n which_o i_o suppose_v he_o chief_o aim_v at_o i_o read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess_z 14._o falso_n quidam_fw-la calumniantur_fw-la that_o some_o do_v false_o calumniate_v catholic_n writer_n as_o if_o they_o teach_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n do_v confer_v grace_n without_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o the_o receiver_n which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n never_o teach_v nor_o think_v but_o i_o be_o rather_o incline_v to_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o mistake_n than_o a_o calumny_n in_o the_o objector_n 5._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o discourage_v the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v our_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n here_o he_o call_v the_o church_n prudential_a dispense_n the_o read_n of_o scripture_n to_o person_n who_o she_o judge_v fit_a and_o dispose_v for_o it_o and_o not_o to_o such_o who_o she_o judge_n in_o a_o condition_n to_o receive_v or_o do_v harm_n by_o it_o a_o discourage_a the_o read_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v no_o other_o than_o whereas_o st._n paul_n coloss_n 3._o 21._o enjoin_v father_n not_o to_o provoke_v their_o child_n lest_o they_o be_v discourage_v one_o shall_v reprove_v a_o father_n for_o discourage_v his_o child_n because_o he_o will_v not_o put_v a_o knife_n or_o sword_n into_o his_o hand_n when_o he_o foresee_v he_o will_v do_v mischief_n with_o it_o to_o himself_o or_o other_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o meek_a and_o humble_a soul_n who_o submit_v its_o judgement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sword_n to_o defend_v it_o but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o arrogant_a and_o presumptuous_a spirit_n that_o have_v no_o guide_n to_o interpret_v it_o but_o it_o be_v own_o fancy_n or_o passion_n it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a weapon_n with_o which_o he_o will_v wound_v both_o himself_o and_o other_o the_o first_o that_o permit_v promiscuous_a read_n of_o scripture_n in_o our_o nation_n be_v king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o many_o year_n be_v not_o pass_v but_o he_o find_v the_o ill_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o in_o a_o book_n set_v forth_o by_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1542._o he_o complain_v in_o the_o preface_n that_o he_o find_v enter_v into_o some_o of_o his_o people_n heart_n a_o inclination_n to_o sinister_a understanding_n of_o it_o presumption_n arrogancy_n carnal_a liberty_n and_o contention_n which_o he_o compare_v to_o the_o seven_o worse_a spirit_n in_o the_o gospel_n with_o which_o the_o devil_n enter_v into_o the_o house_n that_o be_v purge_v and_o cleanse_v whereupon_o he_o declare_v that_o for_o that_o part_n of_o the_o church_n ordain_v to_o be_v teach_v that_o be_v the_o lay_v people_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v certain_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o so_o necessary_a for_o all_o those_o folk_n that_o of_o duty_n they_o ought_v and_o be_v bind_v to_o read_v it_o but_o as_o the_o prince_n and_o policy_n of_o the_o realm_n shall_v think_v convenient_a so_o to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o take_v from_o it_o consonant_a whereunto_o say_v he_o the_o politic_a law_n of_o our_o realm_n have_v now_o restrain_v it_o from_o a_o great_a many_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o he_o who_o first_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o title_n of_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o if_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v follow_v in_o after_o time_n let_v the_o dire_a effect_n of_o so_o many_o new_a sect_n and_o fanaticism_n as_o have_v rise_v in_o england_n from_o the_o read_n of_o it_o bear_v witness_n for_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v to._n neque_fw-la enim_fw-la natae_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la heresy_n have_v no_o other_o origen_n but_o hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n which_o in_o themselves_o be_v good_a be_v not_o well_o understand_v and_o what_o be_v understand_v amiss_o in_o they_o be_v rash_o and_o bold_o assert_v viz._n to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o and_o now_o whether_o the_o scripture_n leave_v to_o the_o private_a interpretation_n of_o every_o fanciful_a spirit_n as_o it_o be_v among_o protestant_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n i_o leave_v to_o yourself_o to_o judge_v 6._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o superstitious_a observation_n never_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v he_o shall_v have_v say_v to_o prove_v for_o we_o deny_v any_o such_o to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 7._o by_o the_o gross_a abuse_n of_o people_n in_o pardon_n and_o indulgence_n against_o this_o i_o can_v asseâ—t_v as_o a_o eye-witness_n the_o great_a devotion_n cause_v by_o the_o wholesome_a use_n of_o indulgence_n in_o catholic_n country_n there_o be_v no_o indulgence_n ordinary_o grant_v but_o enjoin_v he_o that_o will_v avail_v himself_o of_o it_o to_o confess_v his_o sin_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n to_o pray_v fast_o and_o give_v alm_n all_o which_o duty_n be_v with_o great_a devotion_n perform_v by_o catholic_n people_n which_o without_o the_o incitement_n of_o a_o indulgence_n have_v possible_o be_v leave_v undo_v 8._o he_o say_v the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v much_o obstruct_v by_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n this_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o century_n to_o alter_v and_o change_v thing_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n indifferent_a such_o as_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o or_o both_o kind_n be_v ever_o hold_v to_o be_v by_o catholic_n but_o although_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o then_o deny_v to_o the_o laity_n yet_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n be_v permit_v even_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o private_a communion_n the_o objector_n seem_v to_o grant_v because_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o solemn_a celebration_n and_o that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o use_n in_o public_a communion_n be_v evident_a from_o example_n of_o that_o time_n both_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n quad._n and_o of_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n leo_n the_o great_a as_o for_o the_o pretend_a obstruction_n of_o devotion_n you_o must_v know_v catholic_n believe_v that_o under_o either_o species_n or_o kind_n whole_a christ_n true_a god_n and_o man_n be_v contain_v and_o receive_v and_o if_o it_o be_v account_v a_o hindrance_n to_o devotion_n to_o receive_v the_o total_a refection_n of_o our_o soul_n though_o but_o under_o one_o kind_n what_o must_v it_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o i_o receive_v he_o under_o neither_o but_o instead_o of_o he_o have_v element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n surely_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o efficacious_a to_o stir_v up_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n in_o we_o than_o to_o believe_v that_o god_n himself_o will_v personal_o enter_v under_o our_o roof_n the_o nine_o hindrance_n of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o devotion_n be_v that_o we_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o person_n to_o dispense_v in_o oath_n and_o marriage_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o oath_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o person_n and_o other_o circumstance_n consider_v may_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v keep_v and_o the_o dispensation_n in_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o judge_n or_o determine_v they_o to_o be_v so_o and_o consequent_o to_o do_v this_o can_v be_v a_o hindrance_n but_o a_o furtherance_n to_o devotion_n nor_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o command_v nothing_o that_o be_v hurtful_a to_o be_v do_v
as_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o tradition_n or_o christ_n body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n 3._o he_o say_v that_o we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n by_o deny_v to_o man_n the_o use_n of_o their_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n propose_v by_o a_o church_n that_o be_v we_o deny_v particular_a man_n judgement_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v as_o good_a if_o not_o better_a than_o the_o church_n and_o to_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o we_o make_v faith_n uncertain_a be_v just_a as_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o shall_v say_v that_o protestant_n make_v faith_n certain_a by_o expose_v matter_n of_o faith_n determine_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v discuss_v and_o reverse_v by_o the_o judgement_n and_o reason_n or_o rather_o fancy_n of_o every_o private_a man._n we_o have_v good_a store_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o certainty_n in_o england_n but_o as_o for_o the_o use_n of_o our_o judgement_n and_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n themselves_o propose_v by_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o daily_a business_n of_o divine_n and_o preacher_n not_o only_o to_o show_v they_o not_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o any_o natural_a truth_n but_o also_o to_o illustrate_v they_o with_o argument_n draw_v from_o reason_n but_o the_o use_n he_o will_v have_v of_o reason_n be_v i_o suppose_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o his_o reason_n can_v comprehend_v and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o irrational_a in_o its_o self_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n where_o he_o command_v we_o to_o captivate_v our_o understanding_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n 4._o he_o add_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o uncertainty_n by_o make_v the_o church_n power_n extend_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v something_o indeed_o to_o his_o purpose_n but_o the_o church_n never_o yet_o own_v any_o such_o power_n in_o her_o general_n council_n but_o only_o to_o manifest_v and_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n receive_v from_o her_o forefather_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o prooem_n of_o all_o the_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n where_o the_o father_n before_o they_o declare_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v ever_o premise_v that_o what_o they_o declare_v be_v the_o same_o they_o have_v receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o some_o particular_a doctrine_n be_v not_o so_o plain_o deliver_v to_o each_o part_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o happen_v in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n concern_v the_o non-rebaptization_a of_o heretic_n we_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v in_o her_o power_n to_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o not_o by_o invent_v new_a article_n but_o by_o declare_v more_o explicit_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n last_o he_o say_v we_o expose_v faith_n to_o great_a uncertainty_n because_o the_o church_n pretend_v to_o infallibility_n do_v not_o determine_v controversy_n on_o foot_n among_o ourselves_o as_o if_o faith_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a unless_o all_o controversy_n among_o particular_a man_n be_v determine_v what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o certainty_n of_o protestant_n faith_n who_o can_v yet_o never_o find_v out_o a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o determine_v any_o one_o controversy_n among_o they_o for_o if_o that_o mean_n be_v plain_a scripture_n what_o one_o judge_v plain_a another_o judge_v not_o so_o and_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o judge_n between_o they_o to_o decide_v the_o controversy_n as_o for_o the_o catholic_n church_n if_o any_o controversy_n arise_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n deliver_v as_o in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n she_o determine_v the_o controversy_n by_o declare_v what_o be_v of_o faith_n and_o for_o other_o controversy_n which_o belong_v not_o to_o faith_n she_o permit_v as_o st._n paul_n say_v every_o one_o to_o abound_v in_o his_o own_o sense_n and_o thus_o much_o in_o answer_n to_o his_o three_o argument_n by_o which_o and_o what_o have_v be_v say_v to_o his_o former_a objection_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v what_o he_o assert_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n viz._n that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v run_v so_o great_a a_o hazard_n of_o their_o salvation_n that_o none_o who_o have_v a_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n ought_v to_o embrace_v or_o continue_v in_o it_o but_o he_o have_v a_o three_o answer_n for_o we_o in_o case_n the_o former_a fail_n and_o it_o be_v §_o 10._o that_o a_o protestant_a leave_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v incur_v a_o great_a guilt_n than_o one_o who_o be_v breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o continue_v therein_o by_o invincible_a ignorance_n this_o be_v the_o direct_v answer_n he_o give_v to_o the_o question_n and_o what_o it_o import_v be_v this_o that_o invincible_a ignorance_n and_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o allowance_n god_n will_v make_v for_o that_o neither_o be_v the_o only_a anchor_n which_o a_o catholic_n have_v to_o save_v himself_o by_o if_o by_o discourse_v with_o protestant_n and_o read_v their_o book_n he_o be_v not_o sufficient_o convince_v whereas_o he_o ought_v in_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o answerer_n to_o be_v so_o that_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n as_o interpretable_a by_o every_o private_a man_n reason_n be_v a_o most_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o life_n but_o be_v still_o overrule_v by_o his_o own_o motive_n the_o same_o which_o hold_v st._n austin_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n and_o consequent_o a_o lose_a man_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o he_o much_o less_o for_o a_o protestant_n who_o shall_v embrace_v the_o catholic_n communion_n because_o he_o be_v suppose_v doubtless_o from_o the_o same_o rule_n to_o have_v sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a ignorance_n if_o he_o have_v it_o not_o which_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n and_o unrepented_a of_o destroy_v salvation_n so_o that_o now_o the_o upshot_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o protestant_a embrace_v catholic_n religion_n upon_o the_o same_o motive_n which_o one_o breed_v and_o well_o ground_v in_o it_o have_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o may_v be_v equal_o save_v with_o he_o come_v to_o this_o that_o they_o shall_v both_o be_v damn_v though_o unequal_o because_o the_o convert_a catholic_n more_o deep_o than_o he_o that_o be_v breed_v so_o and_o now_o who_o can_v out_o lament_v the_o sad_a condition_n of_o that_o great_a doctor_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o hitherto_o repute_v st._n austin_n who_o reject_v the_o manichee_n pretend_v rule_v of_o scripture_n upon_o the_o aforesaid_a ground_n leave_v their_o communion_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o be_v become_v now_o of_o their_o distinction_n of_o point_n fundamental_a from_o not_o fundamental_a which_o heretofore_o they_o think_v sufficient_a to_o secure_v both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n salvation_n and_o to_o charge_v we_o with_o unconscionable_a uncharitableness_n in_o not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v sharer_n with_o we_o the_o absurdness_n of_o these_o consequence_n may_v serve_v for_o a_o sufficient_a conviction_n of_o the_o nullity_n of_o his_o three_o and_o last_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o question_n as_o for_o what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o second_o i_o agree_v so_o far_o with_o he_o that_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o choose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n but_o which_o that_o church_n be_v must_v be_v see_v by_o the_o ground_n it_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n it_o teach_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v pure_a which_o have_v the_o best_a ground_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o salvation_n to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o it_o what_o then_o you_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o reason_n and_o conscience_n be_v to_o see_v which_o religion_n of_o the_o two_o have_v the_o strong_a motive_n for_o it_o and_o to_o embrace_v that_o as_o you_o will_v answer_v the_o contrary_a to_o god_n and_o your_o own_o soul_n to_o help_v you_o to_o do_v this_o and_o that_o the_o answerer_n may_v have_v the_o less_o exception_n against_o they_o i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_n motive_n though_o not_o all_o neither_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o forecited_n dr._n taylor_n advertise_v only_o for_o brevity_n sake_n i_o leave_v out_o some_o mention_v by_o he_o and_o that_o in_o these_o i_o set_v down_o you_o also_o give_v allowance_n for_o some_o expression_n of_o he_o with_o which_o
2._o how_o vain_a and_o groundless_a to_o say_v no_o more_o this_o assertion_n of_o he_o be_v i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n which_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o full_a and_o just_a refutation_n of_o all_o he_o bring_v to_o justify_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n not_o only_o in_o this_o matter_n of_o veneration_n of_o image_n but_o also_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o regard_n none_o of_o the_o contrary_a tenet_n be_v with_o he_o article_n of_o faith_n nay_o he_o profess_v himself_o not_o oblige_v to_o give_v any_o interior_a assent_n to_o they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o inferior_a truth_n or_o pious_a opinion_n but_o lest_o he_o shall_v take_v this_o compendious_a way_n of_o refute_v by_o bring_v thing_n to_o ground_n and_o principle_n for_o none_o at_o all_o as_o his_o very-well-assured_n friend_n dr._n tillotson_n do_v with_o my_o demonstrate_v friend_n as_o he_o call_v he_o mr._n j._n s._n after_o two_o book_n set_v forth_o by_o he_o in_o answer_n to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n viz._n his_o letter_n of_o thanks_o and_o faith_n vindicate_v to_o remove_v i_o say_v the_o very_a temptation_n of_o any_o suchlike_a vapour_a pretence_n from_o my_o adversary_n i_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v and_o answer_v with_o as_o much_o brevity_n as_o his_o prolixity_n will_v permit_v the_o particular_a argument_n with_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o underprop_v his_o totter_a because_o groundless_a charge_n of_o idolatry_n §_o 3._o in_o order_n hereunto_o i_o shall_v first_o set_v down_o what_o it_o be_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n teach_v concern_v the_o veneration_n of_o image_n and_o thus_o it_o stand_v record_v in_o the_o last_o general_n council_n at_o trent_n conc._n trident._n sess_z 25._o viz._n that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mother_n of_o god_n and_o of_o other_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v and_o reserve_v especial_o in_o church_n and_o due_a honour_n and_o veneration_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o not_o for_o that_o any_o divinity_n or_o virtue_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o they_o or_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v ask_v of_o they_o or_o any_o confidence_n to_o be_v place_v in_o they_o as_o be_v ancient_o do_v by_o the_o heathen_n who_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o idol_n but_o because_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v exhibit_v to_o the_o image_n be_v refer_v to_o the_o prototype_n or_o thing_n represent_v by_o they_o so_o that_o by_o the_o image_n which_o we_o kiss_v and_o before_o which_o we_o kneel_v or_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n we_o adore_v christ_n and_o reverence_v his_o saint_n who_o the_o say_v image_n represent_v this_o be_v what_o the_o council_n teach_v and_o the_o import_n of_o it_o be_v that_o we_o may_v lawful_o and_o therefore_o ought_v upon_o occasion_n to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n with_o intent_n thereby_o to_o adore_v he_o and_o reverence_v they_o and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o council_n call_v most_o conformable_o to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n the_o give_v of_o due_a honour_n and_o veneration_n to_o image_n but_o dr._n still_o most_o repugnant_o to_o both_o idolatry_n §_o 4_o to_o maintain_v this_o charge_n he_o lay_v down_o a_o proposition_n which_o i_o say_v imply_v a_o contradiction_n viz._n that_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n for_o what_o great_a contradiction_n than_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n what_o he_o bring_v in_o his_o excuse_n p._n 57_o be_v a_o pretence_n that_o god_n have_v forbid_v it_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o idolatry_n and_o its_o be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n be_v but_o the_o sâ—me_a thing_n in_o other_o word_n and_o what_o be_v this_o in_o effect_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o first_o that_o it_o be_v idolatry_n because_o it_o be_v whole_o terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n and_o then_o again_o that_o it_o be_v whole_o terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n because_o it_o be_v idolatry_n a_o very_a proper_a deâ—ence_n for_o such_o a_o cause_n and_o from_o hence_o dâ—_n tillotson_n may_v note_v that_o the_o use_n of_o identical_a proposition_n be_v not_o so_o despicable_a and_o ridiculous_a as_o he_o will_v make_v it_o but_o rather_o the_o most_o expedite_a way_n for_o dr._n st._n to_o reconcile_v the_o term_n of_o the_o great_a contradiction_n but_o to_o the_o matter_n itself_o i_o shall_v speak_v more_o anon_o let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o he_o prove_v this_o main_a proposition_n viz._n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n the_o worship_n have_v to_o god_n be_v terminate_v whole_o on_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n say_v he_o p._n 4._o which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n but_o god_n himself_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n not_o only_o deny_v to_o receive_v it_o but_o threaten_v severe_o to_o punish_v they_o that_o give_v it_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v terminate_v on_o god_n but_o only_o on_o the_o image_n §_o 5._o this_o be_v the_o terrible_a argument_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o he_o pass_v the_o sentence_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o they_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o adore_a christ_n by_o put_v off_o their_o hat_n or_o kneel_v before_o his_o image_n and_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v with_o what_o justice_n and_o charity_n he_o do_v it_o before_o i_o proceed_v to_o examine_v particular_n i_o shall_v convene_v his_o own_o conscience_n to_o declare_v to_o the_o world_n what_o kind_n of_o argument_n he_o judge_v this_o to_o be_v if_o only_o topical_a or_o probable_a what_o answer_n will_v he_o give_v to_o the_o great_a judge_n at_o the_o dreadful_a day_n of_o judgement_n for_o positive_o condemn_v his_o spouse_n the_o church_n for_o a_o adulteress_n upon_o a_o account_n which_o himself_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v inevident_a and_o uncertain_a i_o believe_v himself_o will_v condemn_v that_o person_n for_o unjust_a and_o uncharitable_a who_o shall_v positive_o charge_v the_o mean_a man_n wife_n of_o adultery_n upon_o the_o like_a account_n if_o he_o judge_v it_o a_o demonstration_n which_o i_o can_v easy_o believe_v he_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v such_o a_o pique_n against_o the_o demonstrate_v way_n than_o the_o premise_n must_v be_v evident_o and_o certain_o true_a and_o the_o conclusion_n in_o virtue_n of_o they_o impossible_a to_o be_v false_a and_o consequent_o he_o must_v have_v great_a certainty_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v idolatrous_a than_o he_o have_v if_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o his_o friend_n dr._n tillotson_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o text_n of_o it_o for_o example_n that_o christ_n be_v god_n for_o the_o say_a doctor_n lay_v this_o down_o for_o his_o fundamental_a position_n in_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n p._n 118._o and_o affirm_v it_o express_o of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o sermon_n that_o we_o be_v not_o infallible_o certain_a either_o that_o any_o book_n be_v so_o ancient_a as_o it_o pretend_v to_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o he_o who_o name_n it_o bear_v or_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o such_o and_o such_o passage_n in_o it_o it_o be_v possible_a all_o this_o may_v be_v otherwise_o from_o whence_o i_o infer_v yet_o far_o that_o if_o we_o be_v not_o sure_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o possible_o it_o may_v be_v false_a himself_o be_v not_o sure_a that_o god_n have_v forbid_v the_o worship_v himself_o by_o image_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o therefore_o can_v judge_v his_o own_o argument_n to_o be_v a_o demonstration_n nor_o consequent_o evidence_n sufficient_a to_o make_v out_o his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n but_o to_o come_v now_o to_o particular_n §_o 5._o the_o worship_n say_v he_o which_o god_n himself_o deny_v to_o receive_v must_v be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n and_o that_o whole_o and_o only_o on_o the_o creature_n as_o he_o express_v it_o in_o the_o context_n of_o his_o discourse_n this_o be_v the_o major_a proposition_n of_o his_o syllogism_n and_o if_o this_o fail_v the_o charge_n he_o build_v upon_o it_o must_v needs_o fall_v i_o assert_v it_o in_o my_o reply_n to_o be_v absolute_o false_a as_o build_v upon_o a_o mistake_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n which_o though_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v
the_o church_n of_o england_n 36._o for_o mr._n thorndike_n free_o 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o must_v maintain_v as_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a enjoin_v no_o idolatry_n and_o dr._n field_n affirm_v that_o the_o nicene_n father_n mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o adoration_n of_o image_n but_o embrace_v kiss_v and_o reverent_o use_v of_o they_o like_v to_o the_o honour_n we_o say_v he_o do_v the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n whereupon_o bishop_n montague_n say_v let_v doctrine_n and_o practice_n go_v together_o 3â—9_n and_o we_o agree_v dr._n st._n perhaps_o will_v rank_v they_o for_o this_o in_o the_o same_o predicament_n of_o with_o the_o nicen_n father_n but_o herein_o his_o vanity_n and_o presumption_n will_v appear_v though_o less_o than_o in_o condemn_v a_o whole_a general_n council_n a_o far_a discovery_n of_o it_o he_o make_v in_o deride_v the_o answer_n give_v to_o the_o objection_n of_o his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n let_v we_o see_v what_o they_o be_v and_o with_o what_o reason_n he_o do_v it_o §_o 3._o first_o say_v he_o when_o the_o father_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n have_v say_v that_o christ_n come_v to_o deliver_v we_o from_o all_o idolatry_n and_o to_o teach_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o brave_o answer_v that_o then_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o christian_n meaning_n i_o suppose_v particular_a christian_n to_o fall_v into_o idolatry_n because_o he_o shall_v have_v add_v as_o the_o council_n do_v the_o prophet_n have_v foretell_v that_o all_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v extirpate_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o christ_n &_o his_o apostle_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v always_o to_o continue_v and_o the_o gift_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v without_o repentance_n which_o will_v as_o well_o hold_v say_v the_o doctor_n against_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o turk_n as_o idolatry_n among_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o brave_o answer_v by_o the_o doctor_n do_v he_o think_v that_o there_o be_v as_o great_a promise_n in_o the_o scripture_n for_o the_o turk_n not_o overrun_v christendom_n as_o there_o be_v for_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n not_o prevail_v against_o the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o church_n which_o be_v christ_n kingdom_n can_v apostatise_v so_o far_o as_o to_o enjoin_v and_o allow_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n not_o prevail_v against_o it_o if_o he_o will_v not_o maintain_v these_o impiety_n to_o be_v true_a 2._o nor_o deny_v what_o god_n have_v say_v by_o the_o prophet_n zachary_n behold_v the_o day_n come_v and_o i_o will_v destroy_v the_o name_n of_o idol_n from_o off_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o memory_n of_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o and_o this_o not_o for_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o continue_v always_o and_o his_o grace_n be_v without_o repentance_n let_v he_o give_v glory_n to_o god_n and_o acknowledge_v his_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n to_o be_v false_a and_o that_o christ_n have_v do_v what_o he_o come_v to_o do_v that_o be_v as_o his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n confess_v to_o deliver_v we_o from_o all_o idolatry_n §_o 4._o the_o second_o thing_n he_o make_v the_o father_n of_o the_o false_a synod_n at_o constantinople_n to_o urge_v be_v that_o the_o devil_n not_o be_v able_a to_o reduce_v the_o world_n to_o the_o former_a idolatry_n endeavour_v underhand_o to_o introduce_v it_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o christianity_n bring_v they_o again_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o make_v a_o god_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v when_o they_o have_v call_v it_o by_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o word_n here_o cite_v be_v take_v out_o of_o st._n gregory_n nissen_n in_o the_o oration_n he_o make_v upon_o his_o brother_n st._n basil_n and_o epiphanius_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a charge_v they_o to_o have_v adulterate_v both_o the_o meaning_n and_o word_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o put_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n instead_o of_o that_o of_o the_o son_n for_o whereas_o st._n gregory_n discourse_n there_o be_v against_o the_o arrian_n prove_v they_o to_o be_v idolater_n because_o they_o acknowledge_v christ_n to_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o yet_o adore_v and_o serve_v and_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o he_o they_o wicked_o pervert_v his_o word_n against_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n which_o although_o christian_n retain_v in_o memory_n and_o reverence_n out_o of_o love_n to_o he_o that_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o yet_o they_o neither_o call_v they_o god_n nor_o serve_v they_o as_o god_n nor_o at_o any_o time_n put_v their_o hope_n of_o salvation_n in_o they_o as_o the_o arrian_n do_v in_o the_o son_n although_o they_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v a_o creature_n the_o dr._n think_v it_o not_o to_o his_o purpose_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o juggle_v of_o his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n in_o put_v the_o name_n christ_n for_o son_n no_o it_o may_v put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o his_o own_o dexterous_a manage_n the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o author_n cite_v by_o himself_o as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n only_o when_o epiphanius_n make_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o arrian_n and_o catholic_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o arrian_n trust_v in_o christ_n and_o give_v proper_o divine_a honour_n to_o he_o but_o catholic_n do_v not_o so_o to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n but_o only_o worship_v they_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o object_n represent_v by_o they_o 3._o he_o come_v in_o p._n 79._o with_o a_o but_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n have_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o where_o any_o thing_n be_v worship_v mere_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o another_o it_o must_v have_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n give_v it_o which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o it_o for_o as_o aquinas_n observe_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n towards_o a_o image_n as_o it_o be_v a_o image_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v towards_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o it_o therefore_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o nicen_n father_n be_v in_o the_o same_o case_n with_o the_o arrian_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v idolater_n §_o 5._o i_o remember_v the_o dr._n in_o his_o preface_n tell_v his_o reader_n that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o argue_v close_o how_o much_o he_o have_v fail_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o his_o design_n if_o ever_o he_o have_v any_o such_o i_o have_v show_v in_o almost_o every_o argument_n he_o bring_v and_o for_o the_o present_a argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o fail_n in_o it_o that_o a_o junior_a sophister_n in_o the_o school_n will_v have_v give_v it_o the_o name_n not_o of_o one_o but_o of_o many_o fallacy_n for_o to_o make_v the_o consequence_n good_a he_o ought_v first_o to_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o nicen_n father_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n or_o that_o their_o argument_n be_v so_o evident_a a_o demonstration_n that_o they_o can_v not_o but_o be_v guilty_a of_o culpable_a ignorance_n if_o they_o do_v not_o see_v it_o two_o that_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n do_v conclude_v themselves_o in_o virtue_n of_o so_o evident_a a_o proof_n to_o be_v idolater_n or_o at_o least_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v so_o for_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n or_o reverence_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o image_n to_o he_o absolute_o for_o himself_o to_o his_o image_n relative_o or_o mere_o for_o his_o sake_n as_o they_o explicate_v themselves_o three_o that_o the_o arrian_n be_v idolater_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o they_o give_v only_o relative_a worship_n to_o the_o son_n and_o not_o proper_o divine_a worship_n which_o st._n gregory_n nissen_n say_v they_o do_v because_o though_o they_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o creature_n yet_o they_o adore_v and_o serve_v and_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o he_o as_o god_n these_o thing_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v prove_v to_o make_v his_o own_o consequence_n good_a viz._n therefore_o the_o nicen_n father_n be_v in_o the_o same_o case_n with_o the_o arrian_n who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v idolater_n but_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o because_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o nicen_n father_n say_v they_o only_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n for_o his_o sake_n who_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o and_o because_o not_o they_n but_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n have_v at_o large_a prove_v that_o when_o christ_n be_v worship_v by_o his_o image_n the_o same_o worship_n or_o reverence_n be_v give_v to_o he_o and_o his_o image_n therefore_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o nicen_n father_n be_v in_o the_o same_o case_n with_o the_o arrian_n that_o be_v idolater_n be_v such_o a_o piece_n of_o logic_n if_o good_a
he_o suppose_v all_o that_o be_v remain_v of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n except_o himself_o to_o have_v forsake_v the_o true_a god_n to_o follow_v baal_n as_o for_o the_o embassy_n of_o the_o samaritan_n to_o the_o king_n of_o assyria_n that_o a_o priest_n may_v be_v send_v unto_o they_o from_o the_o captivity_n the_o reason_n be_v plain_a why_o they_o send_v to_o he_o and_o not_o to_o the_o king_n of_o juda_n because_o they_o fear_v his_o displeasure_n shall_v they_o have_v keep_v correspondence_n with_o his_o enemy_n moreover_o they_o think_v the_o god_n of_o israel_n to_o be_v only_o a_o topical_a god_n and_o therefore_o they_o call_v he_o the_o god_n of_o the_o land_n 4_o king_n xvii_o 26._o as_o distinct_a from_o the_o god_n of_o juda._n now_o what_o the_o text_n say_v be_v that_o the_o priest_n when_o he_o come_v teach_v they_o how_o they_o shall_v fear_v the_o lord_n but_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o his_o teach_v they_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o calf_n as_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n which_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n for_o the_o doctor_n purpose_n have_v it_o be_v there_o §_o 5._o have_v thus_o answer_v all_o the_o doctor_n conjecture_n or_o rather_o monceius_fw-la his_o as_o to_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o for_o it_o be_v with_o his_o heiâ—er_n he_o blow_v by_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o the_o israelite_n intend_v the_o make_n of_o the_o calf_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o only_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o they_o as_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o show_v they_o to_o be_v perfect_o groundless_a for_o a_o far_a discovery_n of_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o discourse_n let_v we_o suppose_v it_o after_o all_o to_o be_v as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o the_o calf_n be_v original_o symbol_n of_o osiris_n the_o chief_a but_o false_a god_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o himself_o confess_v p._n 94._o that_o upon_o this_o account_n the_o israelite_n make_v choice_n of_o they_o for_o the_o fit_a symbol_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o true_a god_n suppose_v i_o say_v they_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o such_o and_o that_o they_o be_v condemn_v of_o idolatry_n for_o intend_v to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n in_o they_o i_o affirm_v it_o follow_v no_o more_o from_o hence_o that_o god_n have_v express_o prohibit_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n to_o give_v he_o any_o worship_n by_o such_o symbol_n or_o image_n as_o be_v not_o the_o symbol_n of_o false_a god_n than_o it_o will_v follow_v from_o a_o king_n be_v condemn_v such_o person_n of_o treason_n as_o shall_v pretend_v to_o worship_v he_o by_o honour_v the_o image_n of_o a_o usurper_n that_o he_o have_v express_o prohibit_v the_o give_v he_o any_o worship_n by_o his_o own_o image_n in_o fine_a if_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o doctor_n may_v be_v allow_v for_o good_a i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o he_o may_v not_o as_o well_o justify_v the_o gross_a of_o idolater_n the_o egyptian_n in_o their_o worship_n of_o lâ—cks_n and_o onion_n from_o the_o guilt_n of_o heathen_a idolatry_n as_o the_o israelite_n in_o worship_v the_o calf_n for_o proceed_v in_o his_o way_n it_o be_v but_o to_o imagine_v they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o sottish_a as_o to_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n in_o the_o proper_a sense_n but_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o they_o only_o as_o symbol_n of_o god_n kindness_n to_o they_o in_o provide_v they_o sauce_n as_o well_o as_o meat_n though_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o those_o deity_n they_o will_v eat_v neither_o of_o they_o §_o 6._o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o jew_n think_v the_o prohibition_n to_o extend_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o image_n for_o worship_n and_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v whether_o we_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v their_o opinion_n that_o the_o prohibition_n extend_v not_o only_o to_o the_o worship_v 1._o but_o also_o to_o the_o make_v all_o kind_n of_o image_n and_o will_v the_o doctor_n therefore_o condemn_v the_o profession_n of_o paint_v and_o carve_v 6._o as_o unlawful_a and_o as_o his_o constantinopolitan_a father_n call_v they_o blasphemous_a well_o but_o vasquez_n say_v he_o acknowledge_v with_o other_o divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o it_o be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o god_n do_v not_o only_o forbid_v that_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o be_v unlawful_a by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n 3._o as_o the_o worship_v a_o image_n for_o god_n but_o the_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o any_o similitude_n of_o he_o but_o to_o who_o do_v they_o say_v he_o forbid_v it_o do_v not_o vasquez_n say_v express_o c._n 2._o that_o it_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n which_o the_o doctor_n convenient_o leave_v out_o and_o do_v not_o those_o divine_n in_o the_o very_a word_n cite_v by_o himself_o plain_o declare_v the_o prohibition_n of_o worship_v god_n by_o any_o similitude_n of_o he_o to_o be_v but_o a_o positive_a precept_n when_o they_o so_o clear_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o prohibition_n of_o worship_v a_o image_n for_o god_n which_o they_o say_v be_v unlawful_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o if_o they_o look_v upon_o that_o part_n of_o the_o prohibition_n as_o a_o mere_a positive_a precept_n do_v he_o think_v they_o think_v it_o oblige_v christian_n their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n evince_v the_o contrary_n and_o if_o divine_n agree_v not_o among_o themselves_o how_o far_o this_o precept_n oblige_v the_o jew_n what_o matter_n be_v it_o so_o they_o agree_v that_o what_o be_v forbid_v in_o it_o to_o christian_n be_v that_o which_o be_v unlawful_a by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n the_o opposition_n then_o which_o the_o doctor_n will_v make_v between_o my_o assertion_n and_o that_o of_o other_o catholic_n divine_n be_v altogether_o impertinent_a for_o take_v it_o as_o a_o natural_a precept_n and_o immutable_a they_o say_v the_o same_o that_o i_o do_v that_o it_o only_o forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o idol_n to_o what_o he_o allege_v of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v declare_v enemy_n to_o all_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n which_o he_o say_v be_v at_o last_o confess_v by_o petavius_n 8._o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a jesuit_n they_o ever_o have_v when_o he_o affirm_v that_o for_o the_o first_o four_o century_n or_o far_o there_o be_v little_a or_o no_o use_n of_o image_n in_o the_o temple_n or_o oratory_n of_o christian_n not_o to_o dispute_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o little_a use_n nor_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctor_n relate_v the_o word_n of_o petavius_n of_o which_o there_o be_v some_o little_a reason_n to_o doubt_v from_o what_o he_o do_v before_o with_o trigautius_n i_o shall_v give_v he_o the_o answer_n of_o mr._n thorndike_n 19_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a divine_n among_o the_o protestant_n that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o may_v be_v jealousy_n of_o offence_n in_o have_v image_n in_o church_n before_o idolatry_n be_v quite_o root_v out_o of_o which_o afterward_o there_o may_v be_v no_o appearance_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v afterward_o admit_v all_o over_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_a say_v he_o the_o church_n be_v tie_v no_o far_a than_o there_o can_v appear_v danger_n of_o idolatry_n and_o since_o he_o have_v give_v in_o occasion_n to_o mention_v this_o learned_a person_n i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o point_n with_o his_o judgement_n concern_v the_o meaning_n and_o extent_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n that_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v how_o diametrical_o opposite_a dr._n st.'s_n discourse_n be_v to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o so_o eminent_a a_o divine_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n thus_o then_o mr._n thorndike_n §_o 5._o the_o second_o commandment_n set_v forth_o god_n for_o a_o god_n that_o be_v jealous_a of_o his_o people_n whether_o they_o worship_v he_o or_o not_o 23._o manifest_o suppose_v their_o covenant_n to_o forsake_v all_o other_o god_n beside_o he_o a_o contract_n of_o marriage_n between_o he_o and_o his_o people_n which_o if_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v no_o less_o manifest_a that_o the_o image_n which_o the_o precept_n suppose_v be_v the_o representation_n of_o other_o god_n which_o his_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o commit_v adultery_n with_o by_o worship_v they_o for_o god_n for_o see_v it_o be_v manifest_v how_o much_o idolatry_n be_v advance_v by_o imagery_n though_o it_o may_v be_v without_o it_o there_o can_v be_v no_o marvel_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o peculiar_a precept_n against_o it_o wherefore_o it_o be_v manifest_v that_o jew_n by_o the_o letter_n of_o this_o precept_n be_v tie_v from_o all_o image_n which_o their_o elder_n
much_o or_o as_o great_a adoration_n be_v due_a to_o they_o as_o to_o christ_n himself_o the_o first_o he_o know_v be_v affirm_v by_o we_o the_o second_o deny_v because_o as_o be_v say_v before_o of_o image_n p._n 190._o although_o christ_n and_o the_o accident_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o same_o act_n of_o adoration_n yet_o as_o consider_v precise_o relate_v to_o the_o accident_n it_o fall_v upon_o they_o after_o a_o inferior_a manner_n and_o it_o become_v a_o generous_a adversary_n as_o he_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o suppose_v the_o same_o divine_a revelation_n for_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o for_o his_o divinity_n which_o he_o need_v not_o have_v do_v to_o have_v tell_v we_o clear_o his_o meaning_n in_o this_o point_n but_o this_o he_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o do_v but_o to_o blend_v both_o sense_n confuse_o together_o that_o when_o he_o find_v himself_o press_v in_o one_o he_o may_v sly_a for_o refuge_n to_o the_o other_o the_o catholic_n sense_n be_v this_o that_o the_o same_o or_o as_o great_a adoration_n be_v due_a to_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o out_o of_o it_o against_o this_o he_o object_n two_o thing_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a command_n in_o scripture_n for_o the_o one_o and_o none_o for_o the_o other_o 2._o that_o the_o one_o give_v we_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o our_o worship_n the_o other_o do_v not_o to_o the_o first_o i_o answer_v as_o he_o foresee_v very_o well_o i_o will_v that_o a_o general_n command_v such_o as_o those_o cite_v by_o himself_o let_v all_o the_o angel_n adore_v he_o that_o be_v christ_n hebr._n 1._o 6._o and_o to_o his_o name_n every_o knee_n be_v to_o bow_v phil._n 2._o 10._o do_v extend_v to_o he_o wherever_o he_o be_v present_a as_o a_o like_a command_n of_o honour_v such_o a_o person_n for_o king_n will_v do_v wherever_o he_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o reside_v and_o this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v intimation_n enough_o that_o we_o be_v to_o worship_n christ_n under_o the_o accident_n suppose_v he_o present_v there_o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v this_o answer_n prove_v no_o more_o his_o worship_n in_o they_o than_o in_o a_o turf_n or_o any_o other_o piece_n of_o bread_n because_o christ_n say_v he_o be_v god_n be_v every_o where_o present_a as_o if_o his_o be_v god_n make_v he_o every_o where_o present_a as_o he_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v but_o a_o artifice_n to_o divert_v the_o reader_n from_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n which_o be_v not_o about_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n as_o every_o where_o present_a but_o as_o hypostatical_o present_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o so_o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o in_o case_n there_o be_v a_o general_a command_n to_o worship_v the_o son_n of_o god_n make_v man_n we_o may_v not_o as_o lawful_o do_v it_o to_o he_o suppose_v a_o divine_a revelation_n that_o he_o be_v so_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o adore_v he_o when_o he_o be_v conversant_a among_o they_o to_o this_o question_n i_o answer_v affirmative_o and_o he_o negative_o unless_o he_o can_v see_v a_o plain_a command_n to_o do_v it_o to_o he_o as_o present_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o who_o can_v but_o wonder_v to_o see_v he_o now_o so_o scrupulous_a in_o give_v adoration_n to_o god_n make_v man_n believe_v he_o to_o be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o host_n unless_o he_o have_v a_o express_a command_n to_o do_v it_o who_o profess_v of_o himself_o p._n 101._o that_o be_v he_o of_o our_o mind_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n he_o shall_v not_o stick_v to_o offer_v up_o the_o host_n itself_o that_o be_v god-man_n real_o present_a under_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n in_o sacrifice_n to_o a_o block_n or_o a_o hew_a stone_n without_o any_o command_n at_o all_o either_o general_a or_o particular_a to_o do_v it_o but_o to_o remove_v this_o scruple_n as_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v some_o other_o it_o may_v suffice_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o although_o our_o worship_n be_v not_o to_o be_v guide_v by_o our_o fancy_n but_o the_o will_n of_o god_n yet_o where_o there_o be_v a_o general_a command_n without_o any_o exception_n to_o worship_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n there_o he_o have_v give_v a_o sufficient_a indication_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o do_v it_o wherever_o we_o be_v certain_a by_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v so_o present_a what_o particular_a command_n have_v the_o wiseman_n to_o adore_v he_o in_o the_o manger_n or_o the_o thief_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v it_o not_o enough_o that_o they_o have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o move_v they_o to_o adore_v he_o with_o divine_a worship_n or_o be_v he_o less_o adorable_a under_o the_o sacramental_a sign_n than_o bind_v up_o in_o swadling-cloth_n or_o cover_v with_o blood_n and_o spittle_n sure_o it_o be_v happy_a for_o the_o wiseman_n and_o the_o thief_n that_o they_o have_v not_o dr._n st._n to_o direct_v they_o what_o to_o do_v for_o have_v they_o follow_v his_o casuistry_n they_o must_v have_v suspend_v their_o adoration_n for_o want_v of_o a_o express_a command_n in_o their_o particular_a case_n §_o 5._o but_o he_o have_v not_o advance_v above_o a_o leaf_n far_o when_o it_o seem_v he_o perceive_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o answer_n and_o therefore_o to_o piece_v it_o out_o he_o tell_v we_o p._n 115._o that_o in_o case_n of_o christ_n visible_a appearance_n to_o we_o in_o any_o place_n we_o need_v not_o a_o particular_a command_n in_o such_o a_o case_n to_o make_v it_o lawful_a to_o adore_v he_o but_o that_o which_o go_v against_o the_o grain_n of_o his_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v that_o he_o shall_v do_v it_o to_o he_o under_o a_o veil_n though_o he_o be_v more_o certain_a by_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v he_o that_o be_v there_o present_a than_o if_o he_o see_v he_o with_o his_o eye_n this_o be_v such_o a_o self-denial_n as_o be_v not_o to_o be_v expect_v from_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o if_o you_o ask_v he_o why_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o reason_n of_o believe_v christ_n to_o be_v present_a as_o see_v he_o he_o answer_v with_o a_o distinction_n much_o more_o subtle_a than_o that_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o scotland_n for_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o a_o saint_n p._n 101._o that_o in_o matter_n of_o pure_a revelation_n where_o the_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o faith_n can_v be_v no_o object_n of_o sense_n as_o christ_n infinite_a presence_n in_o all_o place_n as_o god_n there_o he_o may_v firm_o believe_v and_o worship_v he_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o divine_a revelation_n but_o speak_v of_o the_o visible_a presence_n of_o christ_n where_o honour_n be_v give_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o he_o can_v be_v know_v to_o be_v present_a only_o by_o his_o humanity_n in_o this_o case_n i_o say_v say_v he_o and_o his_o ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la must_v be_v of_o no_o less_o authority_n than_o that_o of_o pythagoras_n i_o say_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o true_a worship_v of_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n here_o be_v indeed_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o distinction_n but_o such_o a_o one_o as_o quite_o overthrow_v his_o whole_a discourse_n for_o if_o he_o suppose_v as_o he_o do_v at_o present_a that_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o such_o a_o way_n that_o it_o can_v be_v the_o object_n of_o sense_n he_o must_v rank_v it_o among_o his_o matter_n of_o pure_a revelation_n and_o so_o not_o only_o firm_o believe_v it_o but_o also_o give_v he_o worship_v suitable_a to_o his_o presence_n when_o therefore_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o visible_a presence_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v manifest_a he_o either_o change_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n or_o retract_v what_o before_o he_o so_o generous_o grant_v of_o his_o invisible_a presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n this_o then_o be_v plain_o be_v but_o to_o delude_v the_o reader_n and_o not_o answer_v to_o the_o question_n which_o be_v why_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o reason_n for_o worship_v christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n believe_v he_o to_o be_v there_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o a_o divine_a revelation_n as_o if_o we_o see_v he_o with_o our_o eye_n but_o to_o follow_v he_o a_o little_a in_o his_o wander_n and_o speak_v to_o the_o visible_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o case_n he_o can_v be_v know_v to_o be_v present_a only_o by_o his_o humanity_n why_o must_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o his_o worship_n be_v he_o not_o so_o present_a in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n after_o the_o angel_n message_n be_v he_o not_o so_o
be_v they_o so_o scrupulous_a as_o to_o require_v he_o to_o put_v off_o his_o clothes_n before_o they_o adore_v he_o nor_o yet_o to_o separate_v he_o in_o thought_n from_o they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o adoration_n but_o worship_v he_o absolute_o as_o than_o he_o be_v and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o whatever_o difference_n say_v he_o there_o may_v be_v among_o divine_n about_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v the_o question_n be_v no_o other_o but_o whether_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o divine_a worship_n in_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v what_o bellarmin_n say_v and_o if_o the_o doctor_n will_v not_o except_v against_o a_o example_n from_o civil_a worship_n i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o his_o state_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v whether_o the_o accident_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o proper_a divine_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o quaker_n shall_v make_v the_o question_n between_o he_o and_o a_o protestant_a concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o king_n in_o his_o robe_n to_o be_v whether_o the_o robe_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o regal_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o the_o king_n person_n the_o subtlety_n such_o as_o it_o be_v be_v parallel_n in_o both_o only_o the_o doctor_n have_v the_o fortune_n to_o be_v applaud_v for_o what_o the_o poor_a quaker_n will_v be_v laugh_v at_o and_o hiss_v out_o of_o the_o court._n i_o can_v doubt_v but_o the_o doctor_n who_o be_v so_o well_o verse_v in_o bell._n as_o his_o objection_n show_v have_v read_v these_o passage_n in_o he_o when_o he_o subjoin_v that_o catholic_n to_o answer_v their_o adversary_n argument_n will_v seem_v to_o direct_v their_o worship_n only_o to_o christ_n as_o under_o the_o element_n or_o accident_n a_o pretty_a self-conviction_n if_o well_o observe_v for_o who_o shall_v we_o believe_v for_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o catholic_n but_o themselves_o but_o what_o he_o add_v that_o they_o yield_v that_o on_o the_o account_n of_o this_o corporal_a presence_n that_o which_o appear_v aught_o to_o have_v the_o same_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o with_o that_o which_o be_v suppose_v or_o believe_v be_v sufficient_o convince_v by_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o bellarmin_n in_o that_o absolute_a sense_n in_o which_o the_o doctor_n charge_v it_o upon_o we_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n as_o bellarmin_n call_v it_o for_o although_o he_o affirm_v that_o when_o christ_n be_v worship_v under_o the_o symbol_n that_o adoration_n belong_v also_o to_o the_o symbol_n yet_o he_o say_v it_o be_v in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o adoration_n give_v to_o he_o upon_o earth_n in_o his_o apparel_n belong_v to_o his_o garment_n which_o he_o qualify_v with_o a_o quodammodo_fw-la after_o a_o certain_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v not_o as_o it_o be_v give_v to_o christ_n himself_o but_o in_o a_o inferior_a manner_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v part_v 1._o chap._n 10._o p._n 190._o §_o 2._o after_o all_o this_o turn_n and_o wind_v to_o misrepresent_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n to_o be_v whether_o on_o the_o account_n of_o christ_n corporal_a presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o which_o appear_v viz._n the_o accident_n of_o bread_n ought_v to_o have_v the_o same_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o with_o that_o which_o be_v suppose_v or_o believe_v that_o be_v with_o christ_n himself_o he_o come_v at_o length_n to_o show_v that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n to_o prove_v this_o he_o make_v use_v of_o a_o double_a medium_fw-la the_o first_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v secure_a that_o the_o object_n be_v such_o as_o do_v deserve_v divine_a worship_n the_o second_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v that_o he_o have_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o the_o host_n and_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o impertinent_a to_o the_o present_a purpose_n and_o quite_o overthrow_v his_o supposition_n for_o proceed_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o suppose_v as_o he_o do_v at_o present_a a_o divine_a revelation_n for_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n true_a god_n and_o man_n in_o the_o saccrament_n he_o must_v either_o deny_v christ_n himself_o to_o be_v adorable_a or_o he_o must_v grant_v that_o the_o object_n do_v deserve_v divine_a worship_n and_o that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o give_v it_o he_o that_o be_v too_o prodigal_a in_o give_v away_o what_o in_o time_n he_o may_v need_v himself_o cast_v himself_o upon_o a_o necessity_n either_o of_o beg_v what_o he_o give_v or_o pretend_v a_o error_n in_o the_o deed_n of_o gift_n and_o to_o these_o strait_n have_v the_o doctor_n bring_v himself_o by_o his_o over-liberality_n in_o suppose_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n for_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o his_o be_v true_a god_n his_o honour_n will_v not_o permit_v he_o to_o beg_v what_o he_o so_o free_o grant_v and_o therefore_o he_o take_v the_o other_o course_n of_o pretend_v a_o double_a flaw_n in_o the_o donation_n and_o although_o his_o pretence_n be_v exclude_v by_o the_o very_a evidence_n of_o the_o deed_n as_o it_o stand_v upon_o record_n in_o his_o own_o book_n p._n 111._o yet_o i_o shall_v give_v they_o the_o hear_n and_o show_v they_o to_o have_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o proof_n in_o they_o 1._o he_o say_v p._n 120._o no_o man_n can_v be_v secure_a that_o the_o object_n be_v such_o as_o do_v deserve_v divine_a worship_n if_o you_o ask_v he_o why_o he_o tell_v you_o the_o mass-bell_n now_o ring_v the_o host_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o if_o he_o shall_v chance_v to_o believe_v his_o sense_n or_o harken_v to_o his_o reason_n he_o become_v a_o idolater_n by_o not_o be_v a_o fool_n or_o a_o madman_n again_o if_o he_o consider_v the_o miraculousness_n of_o the_o change_n it_o be_v so_o strange_a and_o sudden_a he_o can_v hardly_o say_v that_o god_n become_v man_n be_v so_o great_a a_o wonder_n as_o a_o little_a piece_n of_o bread_n become_v god_n if_o he_o be_v recall_v from_o carnal_a reason_n to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o be_v tell_v that_o scripture_n be_v very_o obscure_a and_o dangerous_a for_o any_o one_o to_o be_v too_o confident_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o if_o he_o be_v send_v for_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n he_o see_v the_o world_n be_v as_o full_a of_o dispute_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o their_o word_n as_o of_o the_o scripture_n last_o if_o he_o be_v counsel_v to_o lay_v aside_o his_o scruple_n and_o submit_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n he_o find_v that_o catholic_n be_v not_o agree_v about_o that_o neither_o some_o think_v it_o enough_o that_o it_o be_v define_v by_o the_o pope_n other_o require_v the_o concurrence_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o that_o it_o be_v confirm_v whole_o by_o the_o pope_n and_o do_v proceed_v in_o the_o way_n of_o a_o council_n so_o that_o he_o see_v he_o may_v spend_v all_o his_o life_n in_o the_o study_n and_o search_v of_o these_o thing_n and_o yet_o never_o be_v satisfy_v in_o they_o nor_o consequent_o in_o transubstantiation_n itself_o which_o be_v now_o the_o point_n he_o pretend_v he_o be_v not_o satisfy_v in_o wherefore_o if_o this_o be_v the_o only_a way_n of_o satisfaction_n he_o must_v forbear_v give_v adoration_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n in_o do_v it_o and_o do_v he_o not_o manifest_o prove_v himself_o here_o to_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o prodigal_n i_o late_o mention_v when_o suppose_v a_o like_a divine_a revelation_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o his_o be_v true_a god_n he_o now_o spend_v no_o less_o than_o four_o whole_a page_n to_o prove_v that_o he_o can_v be_v satisfy_v there_o be_v any_o such_o revelation_n let_v scholar_n judge_v of_o this_o illiberal_a manner_n of_o proceed_v whilst_o i_o speak_v to_o the_o argument_n itself_o and_o not_o to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o particular_a reflection_n upon_o the_o several_a difficulty_n he_o start_v concern_v the_o evidence_n of_o his_o sense_n the_o miraculousness_n of_o the_o change_n the_o obscurity_n of_o scripture_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n which_o have_v be_v answer_v over_o and_o over_o by_o catholic_n writer_n to_o free_v myself_o from_o all_o scruple_n in_o the_o case_n i_o take_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o for_o however_o some_o divine_n think_v it_o enough_o that_o it_o be_v
mean_v else_o his_o first_o proof_n p._n 111._o that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a command_n in_o scripture_n for_o adore_v christ_n himself_o but_o not_o the_o least_o intimation_n give_v that_o we_o be_v to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o element_n suppose_v he_o present_a there_o and_o again_o what_o mean_v his_o 2d_o proof_n p._n 112._o that_o the_o one_o give_v we_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n of_o our_o worship_n viz._n that_o he_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o other_o do_v not_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n who_o see_v not_o here_o that_o the_o supposition_n be_v of_o the_o real_a and_o undoubted_a presence_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o that_o he_o do_v but_o endeavour_n to_o take_v back_o by_o parcel_n what_o he_o unwary_o give_v away_o in_o the_o lump_n when_o he_o raise_v doubt_n and_o scruple_n about_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o change_n of_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a bread_n but_o let_v he_o contradict_v himself_o never_o so_o much_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o we_o we_o must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n every_o time_n we_o hear_v mass_n unless_o we_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o there_o be_v a_o change_n make_v of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o that_o very_a particular_a host_n which_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o by_o what_o mean_n can_v we_o be_v sure_a of_o that_o for_o the_o church_n say_v he_o p._n 124._o have_v declare_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o he_o that_o consecrate_v be_v a_o priest_n and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o intention_n of_o consecrate_v if_o either_o the_o consecrator_n shall_v chance_v to_o be_v no_o priest_n because_o not_o right_o baptize_v which_o be_v no_o unheard_a of_o thing_n or_o not_o have_v a_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v they_o who_o worship_v the_o host_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o celebrate_v this_o be_v the_o mighty_a scruple_n which_o torment_v his_o mind_n and_o although_o the_o absurdness_n of_o the_o assertion_n that_o another_o man_n defect_n or_o wickedness_n shall_v make_v i_o incur_v the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n whether_o i_o will_v or_o no_o may_v suffice_v to_o make_v any_o reasonable_a man_n to_o depose_v so_o chimaerical_a a_o scruple_n yet_o because_o he_o will_v not_o or_o can_v do_v it_o i_o will_v ask_v he_o what_o kind_n of_o certainty_n it_o be_v he_o will_v have_v if_o no_o less_o than_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o evidence_n of_o sense_n will_v serve_v his_o turn_n i_o will_v ask_v again_o what_o like_o certainty_n have_v a_o child_n or_o a_o husband_n that_o those_o person_n who_o they_o take_v the_o one_o for_o his_o father_n the_o other_o for_o his_o wife_n be_v so_o in_o very_a deed_n i_o can_v believe_v he_o so_o rigid_a a_o casuist_n as_o neither_o to_o permit_v a_o child_n to_o do_v his_o duty_n to_o his_o mother_n husband_n till_o he_o have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n that_o he_o be_v his_o true_a father_n nor_o a_o husband_n to_o pay_v the_o conjugal_a debt_n unless_o he_o first_o have_v as_o much_o evidence_n as_o sense_n can_v give_v he_o that_o lia_n be_v not_o put_v in_o the_o place_n of_o rachel_n and_o when_o that_o be_v do_v perhaps_o a_o divine_a revelation_n may_v be_v necessary_a to_o know_v whether_o she_o be_v not_o marry_v before_o to_o another_o man_n for_o this_o also_o be_v no_o unheard_a of_o thing_n who_o may_v not_o say_v here_o as_o the_o disciple_n do_v on_o another_o occasion_n matth._n 19_o 10._o if_o the_o case_n of_o a_o man_n with_o his_o wife_n be_v so_o it_o be_v not_o expedient_a to_o marry_v but_o as_o i_o say_v before_o i_o can_v believe_v the_o doctor_n will_v be_v so_o rigid_a in_o this_o point_n but_o why_o then_o must_v we_o be_v tie_v up_o from_o give_v worship_n to_o christ_n as_o present_v in_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a host_n unless_o we_o be_v certain_a either_o by_o evidence_n of_o sense_n or_o by_o divine_a revelation_n that_o it_o be_v true_o consecrate_v if_o the_o want_n of_o such_o a_o certainty_n ought_v to_o make_v we_o suspend_v our_o worship_n i_o be_o sure_a the_o want_n of_o the_o like_a for_o true_a disposition_n aught_o to_o make_v the_o communicant_a forbear_v receive_v but_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o such_o a_o certainty_n as_o be_v usual_o find_v in_o the_o aforesaid_a humane_a action_n and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n why_o may_v not_o this_o suffice_v as_o well_o to_o secure_v christian_n from_o sin_v in_o their_o adoration_n as_o those_o other_o person_n in_o pay_v their_o respective_a duty_n do_v it_o happen_v often_o that_o a_o person_n suppose_v to_o be_v a_o priest_n be_v no_o priest_n because_o not_o right_o baptize_v than_o that_o a_o person_n suppose_v to_o be_v a_o father_n be_v not_o the_o man_n or_o do_v it_o happen_v often_o that_o a_o priest_n cheat_v the_o people_n by_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v than_o that_o a_o light_a housewife_n wheadle_n a_o second_o man_n to_o marry_v she_o while_o her_o husband_n unknown_a to_o he_o be_v yet_o alive_a it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n to_o sin_n so_o frequent_o out_o of_o pure_a malice_n as_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o profit_n or_o pleasure_n thence_o result_v why_o then_o must_v we_o be_v more_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n though_o the_o host_n through_o defect_n or_o malice_n on_o the_o priest_n side_n shall_v happen_v not_o to_o be_v true_o consecrate_v than_o such_o a_o person_n be_v of_o adultery_n or_o a_o child_n of_o undutifulness_n for_o have_v their_o own_o good_a intention_n abuse_v by_o the_o malice_n of_o other_o wantonness_n may_v make_v a_o wife_n forget_v her_o duty_n but_o do_v not_o make_v a_o child_n criminal_a in_o do_v he_o to_o he_o who_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v his_o father_n and_o the_o wickedness_n of_o a_o priest_n as_o there_o be_v one_o judas_n among_o the_o twelve_o may_v make_v he_o a_o devil_n but_o that_o can_v make_v i_o a_o idolater_n for_o whilst_o my_o adoration_n be_v direct_v not_o to_o the_o bread_n which_o i_o suppose_v not_o to_o be_v there_o but_o to_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n true_a god_n who_o i_o firm_o believe_v to_o be_v in_o every_o host_n due_o consecrate_v and_o have_v not_o the_o least_o reasonable_a cause_n to_o suspect_v other_o at_o present_a the_o action_n on_o my_o part_n have_v all_o that_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v it_o good_a and_o lawful_a and_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v idolatry_n that_o it_o be_v a_o real_a honour_v of_o christ_n and_o will_v be_v so_o accept_v when_o hephaestion_n be_v honour_v by_o a_o mistake_n for_o alexander_n that_o great_a prince_n be_v so_o far_o from_o condemn_v the_o person_n as_o a_o traitor_n that_o he_o take_v the_o honour_n as_o do_v to_o himself_o and_o in_o case_n those_o gentile_n who_o be_v so_o desirous_a to_o see_v our_o saviour_n jo._n 12._o 21._o have_v either_o for_o want_v of_o a_o guide_n to_o direct_v they_o to_o the_o person_n or_o by_o the_o treacherous_a malice_n of_o a_o judas_n prostrate_v themselves_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o some_o other_o what_o reasonable_a man_n will_v have_v condemn_v they_o for_o idolater_n and_o yet_o we_o poor_a unfortunate_a roman_a catholic_n if_o it_o shall_v chance_v at_o any_o time_n to_o happen_v that_o either_o the_o priest_n be_v no_o true_a one_o or_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o consecrate_v though_o our_o intention_n be_v never_o so_o sincere_a to_o adore_v only_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n must_v stand_v condemn_v of_o downright_a idolatry_n for_o so_o the_o doctor_n call_v it_o p._n 124._o and_o that_o without_o any_o proof_n at_o all_o but_o the_o old_a ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la that_o without_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o consecrate_v it_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o §_o 2._o the_o second_o medium_fw-la he_o take_v p._n 125_o to_o prove_v that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n no_o man_n can_v be_v assure_v that_o he_o do_v not_o commit_v idolatry_n every_o time_n he_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o host_n be_v that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v satisfy_v that_o he_o have_v sufficient_a reason_n for_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o it_o and_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v because_o if_o i_o worship_v christ_n say_v he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v upon_o account_n of_o his_o corporal_a presence_n and_o he_o find_v it_o general_o agree_v by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n consider_v alone_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o it_o and_o hot_o dispute_v among_o they_o whether_o christ_n humane_a nature_n though_o unite_v to_o the_o
as_o it_o do_v he_o at_o present_a and_o although_o the_o challenge_n have_v be_v often_o make_v yet_o none_o of_o her_o adversary_n have_v ever_o be_v able_a to_o show_v the_o time_n when_o she_o fall_v from_o heâ—_n primitive_a purity_n either_o into_o schism_n or_o heresy_n nor_o yet_o before_o what_o tribunal_n her_o cause_n wâ—s_v examine_v or_o by_o what_o judge_n she_o have_v be_v condemn_v unless_o by_o themselves_o who_o be_v her_o accuser_n whereas_o not_o only_a piety_n but_o even_o natural_a reason_n teach_v that_o no_o particular_a man_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v much_o less_o deprive_v of_o what_o he_o stand_v possess_v till_o his_o cause_n be_v juridical_o hear_v and_o sentence_v nor_o ought_v any_o man_n to_o be_v judge_n in_o his_o â—wn_a cause_n much_o less_o to_o execute_v the_o sentence_n give_v by_o himself_o all_o which_o the_o new-reformer_n in_o england_n france_n germany_n etc._n etc._n have_v do_v in_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o set_v up_o for_o themselves_o §_o 2._o but_o now_o instead_o of_o make_v good_a his_o assertion_n viz._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v no_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o he_o desire_v he_o say_v with_o all_o his_o heart_n to_o see_v this_o authority_n prove_v which_o be_v just_a what_o all_o other_o accuser_n do_v when_o their_o proof_n fail_v to_o call_v upon_o â—he_n defendant_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n which_o after_o a_o long_a possession_n ought_v in_o all_o law_n to_o stand_v good_a and_o valid_a till_o the_o accuser_n can_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v otherwise_o cromwell_n may_v with_o much_o more_o reason_n have_v summon_v the_o king_n to_o prove_v his_o title_n to_o the_o crown_n after_o a_o prescription_n of_o 500_o year_n than_o the_o doctor_n can_v exact_v it_o from_o the_o church_n to_o prove_v her_o authority_n of_o which_o she_o have_v be_v in_o possession_n a_o far_o long_a time_n olim_fw-la possideo_fw-la prio_fw-la possideo_fw-la be_v the_o church_n plea_n in_o tertullian_n time_n it_o be_v their_o part_n then_o to_o prove_v who_o be_v the_o accuser_n yet_o catholic_n author_n to_o satisfy_v if_o possible_a the_o importunity_n of_o the_o church_n adversary_n have_v recede_v from_o the_o rigour_n of_o this_o plea_n and_o write_v large_a volume_n in_o justification_n of_o her_o authority_n particular_o the_o two_o learned_a cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o perron_n and_o now_o very_o late_o mr._n e._n w._n the_o book_n be_v call_v religion_n and_o reason_n and_o be_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o doctor_n expect_v his_o answer_n these_o he_o may_v consult_v at_o his_o leisure_n i_o shall_v only_o at_o present_a remind_v he_o of_o what_o i_o have_v prove_v already_o at_o his_o request_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n to_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n viz._n that_o a_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o subsume_v but_o every_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n who_o communion_n by_o be_v a_o christian_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o therefore_o every_o christian_a by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v so_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n require_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o this_o the_o doctor_n know_v for_o he_o often_o complain_v of_o it_o as_o a_o great_a violence_n put_v upon_o his_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v a_o submission_n to_o her_o decree_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o point_n of_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o be_v the_o same_o true_a and_o consubstantial_a god_n with_o his_o father_n §_o 2._o the_o second_o ground_n or_o motive_n he_o instance_n in_o and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v deny_v this_o too_o to_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o believe_v at_o all_o be_v catholic_n tradition_n this_o do_v he_o bid_v i_o again_o to_o prove_v if_o i_o can_v as_o if_o it_o belong_v not_o at_o all_o to_o he_o who_o be_v the_o accuser_n to_o prove_v his_o action_n or_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v some_o new_a point_n which_o no_o catholic_n author_n have_v ever_o yet_o attempt_v to_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o here_o he_o say_v when_o i_o please_v he_o shall_v join_v issue_n with_o i_o and_o if_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o put_v the_o negative_a upon_o he_o he_o will_v undertake_v to_o instance_n in_o a_o age_n since_o the_o first_o three_o century_n wherein_o if_o the_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o bishop_n yea_o of_o rome_n itself_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v these_o be_v big_a word_n indeed_o and_o the_o doctor_n may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v remember_v what_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n answer_v to_o the_o proud_a message_n of_o the_o king_n of_o syria_n 11._o let_v not_o he_o that_o gird_v on_o his_o harness_n boast_v himself_o as_o he_o that_o put_v it_o off_o but_o it_o be_v no_o new_a artifice_n in_o our_o adversary_n then_o to_o speak_v big_a when_o there_o be_v least_o cause_n for_o it_o as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v my_o adversary_n do_v in_o this_o matter_n from_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o protestant_n themselves_o which_o kind_n of_o proof_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o all_o sober_a man_n as_o very_o proper_a both_o to_o satisfy_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o impartial_a reader_n and_o also_o to_o abate_v the_o boast_n of_o over_o confident_a spirit_n for_o as_o bishop_n hall_n say_v one_o blow_n of_o a_o enemy_n deal_v to_o his_o brother_n 1._o be_v worth_n more_o than_o many_o from_o a_o adverse_a hand_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o when_o bellarmin_n make_v use_v of_o the_o like_a proof_n that_o be_v undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n dr._n field_n say_v sure_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v 182._o that_o we_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o need_v not_o to_o use_v any_o other_o argument_n let_v we_o see_v then_o what_o protestant_n say_v in_o this_o point_n and_o first_o that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n receive_v in_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la that_o be_v 600._o year_n ago_o be_v scarce_o deny_v by_o any_o that_o i_o know_v of_o mr._n fox_n himself_o acknowledge_v 1121._o that_o about_o that_o time_n the_o deny_v of_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v account_v heresy_n and_o in_o that_o number_n say_v he_o be_v first_o one_o berengarius_fw-la who_o live_v about_o anno_fw-la 1060._o and_o mr._n perkins_n allow_v it_o a_o long_a date_n when_o he_o say_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o 900_o year_n the_o popish_a heresy_n have_v spread_v itself_o over_o the_o whole_a world_n 266._o 2_o that_o it_o have_v remain_v in_o quiet_a possession_n from_o the_o year_n 850._o that_o be_v 200_o year_n before_o until_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v confess_v by_o joachim_n camerarius_fw-la 161._o as_o also_o that_o although_o it_o have_v be_v call_v into_o question_n before_o by_o the_o prlvate_a write_n of_o some_o yet_o the_o first_o that_o public_o impugn_a it_n be_v berengarius_fw-la 3_o that_o damascene_fw-la in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 8_o century_n and_o theophylact_fw-mi who_o though_o he_o be_v not_o so_o ancient_a yet_o his_o authority_n be_v much_o esteem_v by_o learned_a man_n because_o he_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o abridger_n of_o st._n chrysostome_n do_v plain_o incline_v to_o transubstantiation_n be_v confess_v by_o ursinyus_n 211._o so_o be_v it_o of_o st._n gregory_n in_o the_o 6_o age_n by_o dr._n humphrey_n 626._o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o and_o st._n austin_n the_o apostle_n of_o england_n bring_v transubstantiation_n into_o the_o english_a church_n in_o the_o five_o age_n eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la be_v tax_v by_o the_o centurist_n to_o have_v speak_v not_o commodious_o viz._n for_o their_o purpose_n of_o transubstantiation_n 985._o the_o like_a be_v affirm_v by_o they_o 517_o of_o st._n chrysostome_n in_o the_o same_o age_n and_o of_o st._n ambrose_n 295._o in_o the_o four_o of_o s._n cyprian_n in_o the_o three_o by_o ursinus_n 218._o of_o tertullian_n and_o origen_n in_o the_o second_o by_o the_o forename_a centurist_n 260._o and_o s._n ignatius_n in_o the_o first_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o sundry_a protestant_n 94._o to_o have_v say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n of_o his_o time_n that_o they_o do_v not_o admit_v eucharist_n and_o oblation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n which_o flesh_n
proof_n of_o christ_n divinity_n he_o will_v appeal_v to_o he_o whether_o there_o be_v the_o same_o ground_n and_o motive_n from_o thence_o to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o there_o be_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n but_o if_o catholic_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v scripture_n alone_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n what_o be_o i_o concern_v whether_o bellarmin_n produce_v many_o text_n or_o but_o one_o or_o none_o at_o all_o do_v not_o the_o doctor_n himself_o say_v that_o some_o of_o our_o religion_n have_v say_v that_o transubstantiation_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n alone_o and_o have_v not_o other_o of_o it_o say_v as_o much_o of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o father_n i_o be_o sure_a this_o be_v believe_v before_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v and_o so_o scripture_n can_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o believe_v it_o but_o then_o again_o what_o if_o bellarmin_n produce_v but_o one_o text_n of_o scripture_n for_o transubstantiation_n therefore_o can_v there_o no_o more_o be_v produce_v or_o if_o no_o more_o can_v be_v produce_v will_v there_o not_o be_v the_o same_o ground_n of_o believe_v from_o thence_o suppose_v i_o be_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o thâ—s_a one_o as_o if_o there_o be_v many_o be_v we_o not_o bind_v as_o much_o to_o believe_v god_n when_o he_o say_v a_o thing_n once_o if_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o what_o he_o say_v as_o when_o he_o say_v the_o same_o twice_o or_o thrice_o and_o be_v not_o all_o those_o place_n cite_v by_o bellarmin_n for_o christ_n divinity_n as_o much_o impugn_a by_o the_o arrian_n as_o this_o of_o christ_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v by_o calvin_n and_o his_o complice_n why_o then_o must_v i_o because_o bellarmin_n produce_v out_o of_o scripture_n but_o one_o text_n for_o transubstantiation_n and_o many_o for_o christ_n divinity_n acknowledge_v there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o ground_n or_o motive_n to_o believe_v the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o §_o 7._o ay_o but_o bellarmin_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v some_o obscurity_n or_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o very_a text_n he_o cite_v for_o after_o he_o have_v spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o chapter_n against_o the_o lutheran_n 19_o he_o conclude_v it_o thus_o say_v the_o doctor_n p._n 131._o although_o there_o be_v some_o obscurity_n or_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n yet_o that_o be_v take_v away_o by_o council_n and_o father_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a indication_n he_o think_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n alone_o but_o stay_v be_o i_o bind_v to_o believe_v dr._n st._n upon_o his_o bare_a word_n may_v i_o not_o look_v into_o bellarmin_n to_o see_v what_o he_o say_v without_o incur_v a_o sin_n of_o rash_a judgement_n against_o my_o neighbour_n the_o book_n god_n be_v thank_v be_v not_o so_o hard_a to_o be_v find_v as_o that_o of_o trigautius_n i_o venture_v to_o look_v the_o place_n upon_o the_o remembrance_n of_o some_o former_a dexterity_n i_o have_v note_v in_o he_o in_o cite_v of_o author_n and_o although_o i_o can_v hardly_o believe_v my_o eye_n nor_o do_v not_o till_o i_o look_v into_o another_o edition_n i_o find_v bellarmin_n not_o to_o say_v what_o he_o affirm_v he_o to_o say_v but_o in_o reality_n the_o contrary_a for_o after_o he_o have_v prove_v from_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n against_o the_o calvinist_n li._n 1._o de_fw-fr euch._n c._n 1._o and_o in_o the_o present_a chapter_n have_v show_v against_o the_o lutheran_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v absolute_o infer_v from_o the_o very_a same_o word_n be_v to_o carry_v on_o his_o proof_n from_o scripture_n to_o council_n and_o father_n he_o conclude_v the_o chapter_n in_o these_o word_n and_o that_o by_o way_n of_o transition_n add_v quod_fw-la licet_fw-la in_o verbis_fw-la domini_fw-la esset_fw-la aliqua_fw-la obscuritas_fw-la vel_fw-la ambiguitas_fw-la ea_fw-la tamen_fw-la sublata_fw-la est_fw-la per_fw-la multa_fw-la concilia_fw-la catholicae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la &_o patrum_fw-la consensum_fw-la add_v say_v he_o that_o although_o there_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v suppose_v there_o be_v some_o obscurity_n or_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n yet_o that_o be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o many_o council_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o father_n and_o now_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o reader_n whether_o dr._n st._n have_v not_o give_v we_o here_o a_o very_a rare_a example_n of_o report_v faithful_o as_o he_o call_v it_o in_o his_o preface_n the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n be_v it_o all_o one_o to_o say_v although_o there_o be_v and_o although_o there_o shall_v be_v he_o that_o say_v although_o there_o be_v some_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v ambiguous_a he_o that_o say_v although_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o ambiguity_n in_o they_o suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v ambiguous_a and_o this_o be_v the_o case_n between_o bellarmin_n and_o the_o doctor_n bellarmin_n only_o put_v the_o case_n they_o be_v ambiguous_a and_o by_o so_o do_v suppose_v they_o not_o to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o doctor_n make_v he_o acknowledge_v they_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la to_o be_v ambiguous_a which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o when_o the_o doctor_n himself_o say_v p._n 111._o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o same_o divine_a revelation_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o of_o christ_n divinity_n etc._n etc._n i_o shall_v infer_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o revelation_n to_o be_v the_o same_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la in_o both_o it_o be_v manifest_a then_o that_o by_o this_o translation_n he_o have_v corrupt_v both_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o this_o not_o by_o mistake_n as_o appear_v but_o too_o too_o plain_o for_o that_o himself_o make_v the_o word_n of_o bellarmin_n as_o he_o translate_v they_o to_o be_v a_o plain_a indication_n that_o he_o think_v transubstantiation_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n alone_o whereas_o have_v he_o report_v they_o as_o they_o stand_v in_o bellarmin_n licet_fw-la esset_fw-la although_o there_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v some_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v be_v a_o plain_a indication_n that_o bellarmin_n for_o his_o part_n think_v that_o he_o have_v sufficient_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n out_o of_o scripture_n and_o now_o the_o reader_n see_v what_o the_o doctor_n mean_v in_o his_o preface_n by_o his_o design_n as_o he_o call_v it_o to_o report_v faithful_o and_o however_o he_o intend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o his_o advantage_n yet_o it_o be_v a_o very_a plain_a indication_n of_o what_o shift_n and_o artifices_fw-la they_o be_v fain_o to_o avail_v themselves_o of_o who_o will_v maintain_v a_o bad_a cause_n to_o conclude_v i_o shall_v give_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o dr._n taylor_n in_o this_o point_n more_o faithful_o who_o in_o his_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v sect._n 20._o n._n 16._o say_v that_o catholic_n have_v a_o divine_a revelation_n viz._n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o literal_a and_o grammatical_a sense_n if_o that_o be_v intend_v be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a for_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o will_v warrant_v they_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o all_o the_o science_n in_o the_o circle_n chap._n vi_o dr._n tailor_n be_v argument_n in_o behalf_n of_o catholic_n suppose_v they_o mistake_v un-answered_n by_o dr._n st._n his_o parallel_n of_o such_o a_o suppose_a mistake_n with_o that_o of_o idolater_n show_v to_o be_v a_o real_a and_o very_a gross_a mistake_n in_o himself_o §_o 1._o have_v show_v in_o my_o reply_n that_o the_o dr_n argument_n by_o which_o he_o will_v prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o adore_v our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n will_v be_v of_o equal_a source_n srom_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o arrian_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o he_o as_o god_n wherever_o present_a i_o add_v p._n 20._o that_o suppose_v catholic_n shall_v be_v mistake_v in_o their_o belief_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o doctor_n will_v not_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o i_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v mistake_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la yet_o so_o eminent_a and_o learned_a a_o man_n among_o the_o protestant_n as_o dr._n taylor_n deny_v it_o will_v follow_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o be_v idolater_n and_o the_o word_n i_o cite_v be_v these_o out_o of_o his_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v sect._n 20._o numb_a 16._o idolatry_n say_v he_o be_v a_o forsake_v the_o true_a god_n and_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n or_o to_o a_o idol_n that_o be_v to_o a_o imaginary_a god_n who_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o essence_n or_o existence_n and_o this_o be_v
jupiter_n and_o sabaoth_n to_o be_v the_o same_o neither_o indeed_o to_o be_v any_o god_n at_o all_o but_o a_o devil_n who_o be_v delight_v with_o the_o name_n of_o jupiter_n a_o enemy_n to_o man_n and_o god_n two_o for_o the_o intermediate_n being_n it_o be_v assert_v by_o the_o same_o origen_n that_o they_o be_v devil_n also_o and_o according_a to_o the_o different_o form_v statue_n 525._o in_o which_o they_o assist_v one_o be_v esteem_v to_o be_v bacchus_n another_o hercules_n etc._n etc._n the_o like_a be_v affirm_v also_o by_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la above_o cite_v and_o st._n austin_n upon_o the_o 96._o psalm_n but_o then_o because_o the_o supreme_a god_n be_v conceive_v to_o be_v of_o so_o high_a a_o nature_n that_o he_o know_v not_o what_o pass_v in_o this_o sublunary_a world_n therefore_o three_o the_o office_n of_o these_o inferior_a deity_n or_o devil_n be_v to_o carry_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o man_n to_o god_n as_o the_o doctor_n himself_o cite_v out_o of_o st._n 21._o austin_n but_o very_o insincere_o for_o st._n austin_n say_v not_o to_o god_n but_o ad_fw-la deos_fw-la to_o the_o god_n that_o be_v to_o devil_n out_o of_o a_o supposition_n that_o they_o can_v know_v the_o necessity_n and_o prayer_n of_o man_n but_o by_o intervention_n of_o these_o spirit_n and_o so_o to_o bring_v down_o to_o man_n the_o blessing_n they_o pray_v for_o and_o 4thly_a to_o oblige_v they_o to_o perform_v this_o office_n of_o nuncii_fw-la or_o messenger_n as_o st._n austin_n call_v they_o they_o exact_v of_o man_n to_o give_v they_o divine_a worship_n 21._o by_o the_o oblation_n of_o victim_n and_o sacrifice_n as_o the_o father_n every_o where_o testify_v this_o then_o be_v the_o scheme_n of_o the_o heathen_n divinity_n and_o devotion_n the_o doctor_n be_v father_n of_o god_n and_o man_n be_v according_a to_o the_o father_n a_o arch-devil_n the_o inferior_a deity_n be_v inferior_a devil_n their_o office_n be_v to_o inform_v the_o superior_a god_n of_o what_o pass_v here_o below_o and_o the_o reward_n they_o require_v for_o this_o service_n be_v no_o less_o than_o the_o offer_n of_o sacrifice_n to_o their_o devilship_n and_o now_o be_v this_o the_o very_a same_o case_n alter_v only_o the_o name_n of_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v be_v in_o debate_n between_o he_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n sure_o a_o more_o injurious_a calumny_n scarce_o ever_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n except_o that_o of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n who_o charge_v the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n for_o their_o worship_v the_o martyr_n that_o for_o the_o one_o true_a god_n they_o worship_v many_o man_n who_o be_v not_o go_n a_o most_o injurious_a calumny_n julian_n i_o say_v for_o r._n the_o god_n who_o we_o adore_v be_v not_o that_o wise_a father_n of_o god_n and_o man_n who_o be_v so_o high_a as_o not_o to_o know_v what_o be_v do_v here_o below_o but_o the_o true_a and_o immortal_a god_n maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n who_o see_v the_o secret_n of_o our_o heart_n and_o know_v our_o necessity_n before_o we_o utter_v they_o two_o the_o person_n to_o who_o we_o address_v ourselves_o for_o their_o prayer_n be_v not_o devil_n or_o wicked_a wretch_n but_o the_o friend_n and_o servant_n of_o god_n who_o the_o doctor_n himself_o as_o little_a respect_n as_o he_o have_v for_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o exceed_v those_o other_o in_o excellency_n three_o their_o office_n be_v not_o to_o inform_v the_o supreme_a god_n of_o what_o he_o know_v not_o but_o to_o be_v joint_a petitioner_n with_o we_o and_o for_o we_o to_o his_o divine_a majesty_n as_o other_o holyman_n be_v upon_o earth_n four_o and_o last_o we_o do_v not_o procure_v or_o buy_v this_o favour_n of_o they_o by_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o for_o as_o st._n austin_n say_v what_o bishop_n officiate_a at_o the_o altar_n 21._o do_v say_v at_o any_o time_n we_o offer_v to_o thou_o peter_n or_o paul_n or_o cyprian_a but_o as_o the_o same_o holy_a doctor_n there_o say_v we_o celebrate_v their_o memory_n with_o religious_a solemnity_n both_o to_o excite_v we_o to_o their_o imitation_n and_o to_o become_v partaker_n of_o their_o merit_n and_o prayer_n but_o so_o that_o we_o erect_v altar_n not_o to_o any_o of_o the_o martyr_n but_o to_o the_o god_n of_o martyr_n although_o in_o memory_n of_o they_o and_o now_o have_v speak_v thus_o home_o to_o the_o case_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o reader_n be_v judgement_n whether_o the_o practice_n of_o catholic_n in_o honour_v and_o invocate_a the_o saint_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o inferior_a deity_n to_o make_v the_o case_n run_v parallel_n on_o all_o four_o the_o doctor_n must_v prove_v either_o that_o the_o god_n we_o worship_v be_v not_o the_o very_a true_a god_n but_o a_o arch-devil_n or_o that_o the_o holy_a angel_n and_o saint_n be_v not_o his_o friend_n and_o servant_n but_o inferior_a devil_n or_o that_o we_o believe_v he_o to_o be_v so_o ignorant_a that_o he_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o they_o to_o inform_v he_o or_o that_o we_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o erect_v altar_n to_o they_o and_o when_o he_o can_v do_v all_o or_o any_o of_o these_o he_o will_v speak_v something_o to_o the_o point_n but_o i_o believe_v these_o be_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o threaten_v large_o to_o prove_v if_o further_a occasion_n be_v give_v and_o i_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o believe_v so_o by_o his_o present_a undertake_n which_o be_v not_o to_o prove_v any_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o parallel_n must_v consist_v if_o there_o be_v any_o but_o to_o cast_v a_o mist_n before_o his_o reader_n eye_n and_o make_v he_o lose_v both_o his_o labour_n and_o the_o question_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n ii_o what_o kind_n of_o honour_n catholic_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n the_o testimony_n of_o origen_n and_o st._n ambrose_n explain_v of_o the_o practice_n of_o make_v address_n to_o particular_a saint_n §_o 1._o the_o question_n at_o present_a between_o dr._n st._n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o whether_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n for_o this_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o faithful_a christian_n but_o whether_o a_o inferior_a worship_n of_o like_a kind_n with_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n for_o their_o holiness_n and_o near_a relation_n to_o god_n may_v not_o be_v lawful_o give_v to_o they_o now_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n between_o we_o which_o the_o doctor_n afraid_a to_o grapple_v with_o turns_z aside_o and_o will_v he_o say_v insist_v upon_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o father_n do_v condemn_v all_o such_o kind_n of_o worship_n 146._o suppose_v their_o principle_n true_a that_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v understand_v it_o suppose_v what_o they_o say_v be_v true_a 2._o that_o they_o do_v not_o only_o condemn_v it_o in_o those_o spirit_n which_o the_o heathen_n worship_v but_o in_o good_a angel_n themselves_o and_o before_o i_o engage_v with_o he_o upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n i_o must_v disperse_v the_o mist_n he_o raise_v by_o his_o egregious_a equivocate_a in_o the_o word_n all_o such_o kind_n of_o worship_n what_o kind_n of_o worship_n be_v it_o the_o father_n deny_v may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a create_a being_n he_o tell_v we_o p._n 145._o any_o religious_a worship_n and_o what_o do_v he_o mean_v by_o religious_a worship_n to_o dispute_v say_v mr._n thorndike_n whether_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o honour_v the_o saint_n or_o not_o 353._o be_v to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v to_o be_v christian_n and_o to_o believe_v this_o or_o not_o whether_o this_o be_v religious_a or_o civil_a nothing_o but_o equivocation_n of_o word_n make_v disputable_a and_o the_o cause_n of_o that_o equivocation_n the_o want_n of_o word_n vulgar_a use_v not_o have_v provide_v word_n proper_o to_o signify_v conception_n which_o come_v not_o from_o common_a sense_n plain_o their_o excellence_n and_o the_o relation_n we_o have_v to_o they_o be_v intelligible_a only_o by_o christianity_n must_v borrow_v a_o name_n from_o that_o which_o vulgar_a language_n attribute_n to_o god_n or_o to_o man_n our_o superior_n and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v that_o the_o relation_n which_o god_n have_v settle_v between_o the_o church_n militant_a and_o triumphant_a may_v be_v reasonable_o call_v religious_a provide_v that_o the_o distance_n be_v not_o confound_v between_o the_o religious_a honour_n of_o god_n and_o that_o honour_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o the_o religious_a honour_n of_o god_n enjoin_v be_v neither_o civil_a nor_o
to_o make_v the_o breach_n big_a already_o too_o wide_o thus_o st._n austin_n and_o bishop_n montague_n and_o be_v they_o alive_a they_o may_v just_o â—ear_v 12._o that_o for_o these_o singular_a fancy_n or_o superstitious_a caprichio_n as_o the_o doctor_n call_v they_o they_o shall_v â—all_n under_o his_o lash_n of_o be_v account_v man_n of_o mere_a charity_n than_o judgement_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o term_n formal_a invocation_n and_o the_o different_a form_n use_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n some_o instance_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o show_v the_o like_a to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o their_o time_n §_o 1._o the_o doctor_n have_v make_v use_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o two_o question_n of_o the_o equivocal_a term_n of_o formal_a invocation_n to_o amuse_n his_o reader_n i_o reply_v i_o understand_v not_o well_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n but_o withal_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o what_o catholic_n understand_v by_o it_o in_o the_o present_a matter_n be_v desire_v or_o pray_v those_o just_a person_n who_o be_v in_o glory_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o show_v the_o palpable_a weakness_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o this_o answer_n he_o say_v he_o will_v prove_v that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v allow_v and_o practise_v another_o kind_n of_o formal_a invocation_n from_o what_o i_o assert_v and_o i_o think_v he_o never_o betray_v more_o palpable_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o own_o cause_n than_o in_o this_o undertake_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n §_o 2._o first_o then_o he_o say_v that_o never_o any_o person_n before_o i_o imagine_v that_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o formal_a invocation_n which_o i_o do_v when_o i_o say_v that_o what_o we_o understand_v by_o it_o be_v desire_v or_o pray_v the_o saint_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o 〈◊〉_d himself_o in_o the_o very_a next_o word_n declarâ—s_n that_o he_o imagine_v the_o very_a same_o sense_n of_o it_o that_o i_o do_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o term_n of_o formal_a invocation_n be_v purposely_o choose_v by_o he_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n poetical_a flourish_v and_o general_a wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o and_o from_o assembly_n at_o the_o monument_n of_o the_o martyr_n of_o all_o which_o he_o grant_v there_o be_v some_o instance_n in_o good_a author_n viz._n the_o chief_a father_n both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n for_o what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o mean_v by_o formal_a invocation_n as_o i_o do_v a_o real_a address_n of_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o saint_n themselves_o to_o help_v we_o with_o their_o prayer_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o what_o he_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n to_o understand_v by_o it_o be_v what_o he_o say_v be_v constant_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n to_o help_v we_o in_o our_o necessity_n as_o well_o as_o to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o we_o but_o what_o do_v he_o say_v then_o to_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n use_v by_o we_o in_o the_o litany_n holy_a mary_n or_o holy_a peter_n pray_v for_o we_o be_v it_o only_o a_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n poetical_a flourish_n or_o general_a wish_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o we_o or_o be_v it_o more_o if_o it_o be_v no_o more_o why_o do_v he_o impugn_v what_o he_o grant_v be_v use_v by_o those_o good_a author_n if_o it_o be_v more_o it_o be_v then_o a_o part_n at_o least_o of_o formal_a invocation_n as_o define_v by_o himself_o and_o if_o when_o we_o pray_v they_o to_o help_v our_o necessity_n the_o meaning_n be_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v it_o by_o their_o prayer_n the_o whole_a sense_n of_o formal_a invocation_n in_o this_o present_a matter_n be_v to_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o so_o that_o though_o never_o any_o person_n before_o i_o imagine_v this_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o yet_o now_o i_o have_v the_o doctor_n himself_o concur_v with_o i_o in_o it_o but_o to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o assertion_n §_o 3._o all_o the_o difficulty_n he_o say_v p._n 163._o lie_v in_o this_o whether_o catholic_n pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o help_v their_o necessity_n as_o well_o as_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o be_v whether_o beside_o the_o usual_a form_n of_o say_v holy_a mary_n pray_v for_o we_o we_o do_v not_o sometime_o vary_v the_o phrase_n and_o say_v help_v i_o or_o comfort_n and_o strengthen_v i_o o_o b._n virgin_n for_o as_o for_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n i_o never_o yet_o meet_v with_o any_o catholic_n so_o ignorant_n as_o not_o to_o understand_v the_o sense_n to_o be_v to_o desire_v they_o to_o help_v we_o with_o their_o prayer_n behold_v then_o here_o the_o terrible_a mystery_n not_o to_o be_v make_v know_v to_o proselyte_n say_v the_o doctor_n until_o they_o be_v first_o make_v safe_a and_o fast_o enough_o viz._n that_o sometime_o they_o may_v use_v the_o like_a form_n of_o word_n to_o god_n and_o the_o saint_n as_o a_o child_n do_v to_o his_o father_n when_o instead_o of_o say_v pray_v father_n pray_v to_o god_n to_o bless_v i_o he_o say_v sometime_o bless_v i_o father_n but_o catholic_n he_o say_v p._n 163._o do_v this_o with_o all_o the_o same_o external_a sign_n of_o devotion_n which_o they_o use_v to_o god_n himself_o and_o can_v he_o excuse_v a_o child_n from_o idolatry_n when_o he_o kneel_v down_o with_o the_o same_o external_a sign_n of_o devotion_n which_o we_o use_v to_o god_n and_o say_v bless_v i_o father_n because_o he_o say_v it_o in_o a_o different_a sense_n to_o his_o father_n than_o he_o do_v to_o god_n and_o will_v he_o not_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n be_v as_o charitable_a to_o we_o when_o with_o the_o like_a external_a sign_n of_o devotion_n we_o say_v bless_v i_o or_o help_v i_o mother_n of_o god_n mr._n thorndike_n in_o all_o his_o discourse_n show_v his_o unwillingness_n to_o free_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n from_o idolatry_n yet_o convince_v by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n 358._o he_o confess_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o true_a church_n though_o corrupt_a ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n he_o be_v oblige_v so_o to_o interpret_v the_o prayer_n thereof_o as_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o corruption_n so_o great_a that_o the_o prayer_n which_o it_o allow_v may_v be_v idolatry_n if_o they_o be_v make_v in_o that_o sense_n which_o they_o may_v proper_o signify_v but_o not_o that_o they_o be_v necessary_o idolatry_n for_o if_o they_o be_v necessary_o idolatry_n than_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n necessary_o no_o church_n the_o be_v of_o christianity_n presuppose_v the_o worship_n of_o one_o true_a god_n and_o although_o to_o confute_v the_o heretic_n the_o style_n of_o modern_a devotion_n he_o say_v leave_v nothing_o to_o god_n which_o be_v not_o attribute_v to_o and_o desire_v of_o his_o saint_n yet_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v they_o may_v be_v the_o word_n of_o they_o who_o believe_v that_o god_n alone_o can_v give_v that_o which_o they_o desire_v and_o if_o this_o can_v be_v deny_v where_o be_v the_o doctor_n be_v either_o charity_n or_o sincerity_n to_o interpret_v these_o or_o the_o like_a word_n help_v i_o mother_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n they_o carry_v when_o we_o say_v help_v i_o god_n §_o 4._o but_o what_o do_v i_o do_v expect_v charity_n from_o he_o who_o make_v it_o superstitious_a fanaticisme_n preface_n or_o at_o best_o but_o fanciful_a singularity_n in_o other_o the_o excess_n not_o of_o his_o judgement_n but_o zeal_n if_o we_o must_v call_v it_o so_o have_v quite_o eat_v up_o his_o charity_n and_o every_o thing_n he_o meet_v with_o that_o be_v not_o downright_a ora_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la must_v now_o be_v idolatrous_a or_o blasphemous_a nay_o it_o be_v enough_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o our_o lady_n psalter_n a_o blasphemous_a book_n he_o say_v never_o yet_o censure_v wherein_o the_o psalm_n in_o their_o high_a strain_n of_o prayer_n to_o god_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o what_o or_o who_o book_n soever_o that_o be_v which_o i_o first_o have_v news_n of_o from_o himself_o his_o only_a hear_n of_o it_o argue_v that_o it_o be_v no_o public_a devotion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o not_o to_o be_v charge_v upon_o she_o and_o do_v it_o contain_v blasphemy_n as_o he_o say_v it_o do_v and_o be_v public_o know_v no_o doubt_n it_o have_v be_v censure_v before_o this_o but_o then_o again_o as_o we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v all_o for_o gospel_n so_o neither_o be_v we_o to_o take_v all_o for_o blasphemy_n which_o the_o doctor_n call_v so_o every_o one_o say_v aristotle_n judge_v
let_v i_o praise_v thou_o st._n cyril_n say_v by_o thou_o holy_a mother_n and_o virgin_n nestor_n every_o creature_n that_o worship_v idol_n have_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n praise_n and_o glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o sacred_a trinity_n praise_v also_o be_v to_o thou_o o_o holy_a mother_n of_o god_n who_o can_v sufficient_o set_v forth_o thy_o praise_n do_v we_o entreat_v the_o b._n virgin_n to_o help_v the_o miserable_a to_o strengthen_v the_o weak_a &_o c._n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n above-cited_n commend_v st._n justina_n for_o beseech_v the_o b._n virgin_n to_o help_n and_o succour_v she_o do_v we_o desire_v she_o to_o protect_v we_o from_o our_o enemy_n and_o show_v herself_o to_o be_v a_o mother_n mart._n st._n gregory_n nissen_n call_v upon_o st._n theodorus_n to_o fight_v for_o his_o country_n as_o a_o soldier_n and_o to_o use_v that_o liberty_n of_o speech_n for_o his_o fellow-servant_n which_o besit_v a_o martyr_n do_v we_o supplicate_v the_o angel_n to_o come_v to_o our_o help_n and_o defend_v we_o st._n ambrose_n say_v vidius_fw-la that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v supplicate_v for_o we_o who_o be_v give_v we_o for_o our_o protector_n last_o do_v we_o desire_v the_o apostle_n jubere_fw-la the_o word_n signify_v to_o wish_v or_o desire_n as_o well_o as_o to_o command_v but_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v it_o here_o to_o command_v the_o guilty_a to_o be_v loose_v and_o he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v translate_v jubeo_fw-la te_fw-la valere_fw-la i_o command_v you_o to_o farewell_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o what_o that_o devout_a woman_n in_o st._n austin_n diversis_fw-la say_v to_o st._n stephen_n 8._o when_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o her_o child_n before_o baptism_n she_o bring_v the_o dead_a body_n to_o the_o shrine_n of_o the_o b._n martyr_n and_o there_o exact_v ofhim_n say_v st._n austin_n to_o restore_v her_o son_n to_o life_n with_o these_o word_n red_a filium_fw-la meum_fw-la etc._n etc._n give_v i_o my_o son_n that_o i_o may_v behold_v he_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o he_o who_o crown_v thou_o a_o thing_n both_o commend_v by_o st._n austin_n as_o a_o testimony_n of_o her_o great_a faith_n and_o confirm_v for_o such_o by_o god_n in_o restore_v her_o son_n to_o life_n at_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o while_o the_o doctor_n cast_v so_o much_o dirt_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n he_o make_v it_o fly_v in_o the_o face_n of_o those_o great_a father_n and_o light_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o much_o less_o may_v have_v suffice_v for_o a_o objection_n which_o take_v in_o all_o its_o part_n be_v as_o like_v the_o seek_n for_o a_o knot_n in_o a_o bulrush_n as_o ever_o yet_o i_o meet_v with_o any_o but_o that_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o be_v debtor_n both_o to_o the_o wise_a and_o to_o the_o unwise_a let_v we_o see_v whether_o the_o next_o be_v any_o better_a chap._n v._n the_o disparity_n assign_v by_o dr._n st._n between_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o show_v to_o be_v insignificant_a §_o 1._o to_o manifest_v far_o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n i_o add_v in_o my_o reply_n that_o if_o catholic_n must_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o desire_v just_a person_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n we_o must_v not_o desire_v the_o prayer_n of_o a_o just_a man_n even_o in_o this_o life_n because_o this_o formal_a invocation_n will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o inferior_a deity_n and_o the_o doctor_n rejoin_v p._n 168._o that_o suppose_v this_o be_v all_o yet_o this_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o but_o from_o what_o he_o be_v loath_a to_o name_v it_o the_o consequence_n be_v so_o absurd_a yet_o he_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n believe_v that_o it_o will_v not_o excuse_v they_o from_o idolatry_n and_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v for_o their_o practice_n be_v very_o different_a in_o their_o invocation_n of_o saint_n from_o desire_v our_o brethren_n on_o earth_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o and_o he_o can_v but_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n can_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v impose_v upon_o so_o easy_o in_o this_o matter_n but_o if_o he_o suppose_v that_o what_o we_o doâ—_n invocate_a the_o saint_n be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o as_o we_o do_v other_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n how_o come_v the_o one_o to_o be_v idolatry_n and_o not_o the_o other_o the_o difference_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v gather_v from_o his_o word_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o amid_o the_o solemn_a devotion_n of_o the_o church_n after_o we_o have_v pray_v to_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n to_o have_v mercy_n on_o we_o remain_v upon_o our_o knee_n we_o address_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o require_v the_o assistance_n of_o their_o prayer_n say_v holy_a peter_n and_o paul_n pray_v for_o we_o and_o this_o without_o be_v sure_o that_o they_o hear_v we_o this_o together_o with_o a_o hint_n of_o our_o set_n up_o their_o image_n in_o some_o high_a place_n in_o the_o church_n and_o burn_a incense_n before_o they_o be_v the_o whole_a sum_n of_o his_o argument_n these_o circumstance_n he_o say_v make_v the_o desire_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o to_o be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a nature_n from_o desire_v the_o same_o from_o our_o brethren_n on_o earth_n and_o i_o wonder_v how_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n can_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v so_o far_o impose_v upon_o as_o to_o believe_v that_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o or_o all_o of_o it_o together_o can_v amount_v to_o idolatry_n 21._o why_o we_o do_v not_o the_o same_o in_o all_o respect_n to_o holy_a man_n upon_o earth_n st._n austin_n give_v the_o reason_n when_o he_o say_v that_o we_o worship_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n so_o much_o more_o devout_o than_o when_o they_o be_v upon_o earth_n because_o more_o secure_o after_o they_o have_v overcome_v all_o the_o danger_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o this_o world_n as_o also_o we_o praise_v they_o more_o confident_o now_o reign_v conqueror_n inâ—a_v more_o happy_a life_n than_o whilst_o they_o be_v fight_v in_o this_o so_o that_o what_o we_o do_v more_o to_o they_o in_o heaven_n than_o whilst_o they_o be_v upon_o earth_n in_o pray_v to_o and_o praise_v of_o they_o be_v a_o expression_n of_o a_o great_a devotion_n to_o they_o now_o than_o then_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o secure_a enjoyment_n of_o a_o state_n of_o bliss_n which_o they_o can_v never_o lose_v but_o for_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v call_v latria_n for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a service_n proper_a to_o the_o divinity_n we_o neither_o worship_v they_o say_v st._n austin_n and_o all_o catholic_n with_o he_o nor_o teach_v they_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o god_n alone_o but_o to_o return_v to_o the_o doctor_n §_o 2._o the_o first_o thing_n he_o cavil_v at_o be_v our_o turn_n to_o the_o apostle_n with_o the_o same_o posture_n and_o expression_n of_o devotion_n to_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o after_o we_o have_v invoke_v the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o where_o lie_v the_o idolatry_n here_o if_o we_o desire_v they_o only_o as_o he_o suppose_v to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v the_o desire_v a_o just_a man_n to_o pray_v for_o we_o to_o give_v he_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n why_o then_o be_v job_n friend_n send_v to_o he_o for_o his_o intercession_n or_o be_v it_o the_o do_v it_o upon_o our_o knee_n why_o then_o do_v parent_n permit_v their_o child_n to_o ask_v they_o blessing_n in_o that_o posture_n or_o be_v it_o the_o use_v that_o posture_n in_o the_o church_n be_v all_o the_o people_n than_o idolater_n for_o desire_v upon_o their_o knee_n the_o priest_n nay_o one_o another_o to_o pray_v unto_o god_n for_o they_o these_o be_v such_o pitiful_a trifle_n that_o they_o be_v not_o worth_a the_o recite_v much_o less_o refute_v if_o as_o st._n hierom_n say_v of_o the_o like_a to_o recite_v they_o be_v not_o to_o refute_v they_o well_o but_o st._n peter_n he_o say_v who_o will_v not_o permit_v cornelius_n to_o fall_v down_o before_o he_o and_o st._n paul_n who_o rend_v his_o garment_n and_o cry_v out_o to_o the_o man_n of_o lystra_n why_o do_v you_o these_o thing_n will_v no_o doubt_n have_v be_v less_o please_v with_o this_o and_o why_o so_o 2._o if_o cornelius_n as_o st._n hierome_n think_v intend_v through_o error_n to_o worship_v he_o with_o divine_a honour_n and_o the_o man_n of_o lystra_n as_o st._n luke_n relate_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o st._n paul_n as_o to_o